Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Draco Malfoy had not always been on the wrong side of things, but he would always make difficult choices when he had to.  His family had pledged allegiance to a madman and in the end used that same pledge to help bring him down, to pretend to hate anyone not like him, and the hardest was to pretend to hate the love of his life. No not everyone would have made those decisions, but Draco had, and it had almost cost him his life, and most importantly it had cost him …. her. 

Draco Malfoy didn’t have many choices, but he only regretted losing the only witch he knew he would ever love.  She would never know that he unwillingly made the choice to give her up, simply because he loved her enough to do it. 

When Harry Potter defeated Voldemort, he had a moment where he thought maybe just maybe this is it, I can fix it, but it wasn’t meant to be, destiny what a fickle bitch.  After the final battle the family had been promptly arrested, and it was several weeks before they all had their trials. Lucius Malfoy was sentenced to three years house arrest at a home of his choice, fined, and had a magical restriction placed on him for six years. Narcissa Malfoy had been pardoned with magic restrictions for three years and fined. And finally, the boy who had no choice, Draco Malfoy, due to in large the testimonies of Harry Potter and Hermione Granger, along with evidence submitted by various Order members, had magical restrictions for one year and fined.

The wizarding world had been somewhat forgiving especially when the news broke of some of the families’ contributions to help end the war.   Lucius had initially been a loyal follower during the first war, but his stance had changed quickly after joining the Dark Lords ranks, he then did what he could to help end Voldemort. Narcissa had not been as devout, she had maintained contact with her sister Andromeda even after she had been cast out of the Black family because she had married a muggle.  When Ted Tonks, Andromedas husband passed away of a sudden illness a few years after their daughter Nymphadora’s birth, Narcissa had reached out to Andromeda and never let her go again. 

Draco was another matter, as from the first day he’d met Hermione Granger on the Hogwarts express his life had changed.  He often told his friends he didn’t believe in destiny, but that had changed as soon as he laid eyes on her.  Her chocolate eyes took him by surprise.  It was love at first sight for him, from the very second, she had asked about a boy named Neville’s missing toad.  He had never wanted anything more than to find the stupid toad simply so he could see her again.  In the end that hadn’t happened. 

He wrote to his parents that very night telling them about how he had met the girl who he would marry one day.  He found out later that it would be a little more complicated than that.  He hadn’t been the nicest person to her at school, he had to keep up appearances after all.  He had hated every moment of how he’d had to treat her.  Draco hadn’t really hated the Golden Trio, but he couldn’t be their friend either, so he had helped from afar unbeknown to them.

After their trails Draco had pleaded with the Kingsley Shacklebolt who was now his uncle as he had married his Aunt Andromeda, to keep his memories of just how long he’d helped the Golden Trio confidential. He didn’t want or need the attention he was just relieved that the war was over, Hermione was alive, and now it didn’t matter he just wanted to start over.

The Malfoys had moved to muggle London so that Lucius could begin his house arrest.   Draco hadn’t wanted to leave, but he knew he needed to, he needed to escape the memory of her.  While it killed him to have lied and pushed her away at the end, Draco knew he loved Hermione Granger enough to let her go, and so he had.

=^.^=  

Draco had found some normalcy in the form of his friends and family. They had left the wizarding world behind wanting to start over. Moving to London had been surreal.  The Malfoys had purchased a beautiful mansion on Park Lane that overlooked Hyde Park.  The only people that new their location was his aunt and uncle, and they had been sworn to keep their whereabouts secret.  He had asked about the Golden Trio and was told that they were well, he couldn’t really ask about Hermione specifically, but he had accepted her happiness as such and never asked again.  Shortly after the Malfoys moved to London, Theo and Blaise purchased a duplex penthouse on One Hyde Park near the Malfoys.

Theo and Blaise had escaped to Italy to the Zabini’s familial estate at the end of sixth year and remained there until the war was over. Oh, how Draco had wished he could have fled with them, but he couldn’t, he understood why Theo had left.  Theo Nott Sr. was a terrible man and had abused Theo all his life, so Narcissa had ensured that Selena Zabini took him away to keep him safe.  Draco had resented his mother a while for that but now understood that Theo would have been killed by his father had he stayed.

When the boy’s had returned, Draco was glad that he wouldn’t be so alone, while he didn’t have her, he had them and they were like his brothers.

One day what had started as a joke one year after the group had left the wizarding world in a bid to unwind one after noon in a London bar had turned them into international rockstars.  Theo had signed the boys up to play in local band competition.  They had always been musically adept, Draco could sing and play the piano, Theo and Blaise had learned to play the drums and bass while they hid in Italy.  No one aside from his best friends and his mother knew that Draco had a beautiful voice, he hadn’t had the time to share that part of himself with Hermione.

After their initial performance, the boys decided that they had had entirely too much fun and soon they were performing regularly at different pubs, with proper fans and all.   Draco had written so many songs, so they always had fresh materials.  While he was in Hogwarts, he would often jot down his thoughts and drabble to empty his mind.  

One night during one of their performances, a music producer had approached them about a potential contract.  Initially they were reluctant as they had no knowledge of the music industry, but after Lucius had looked over the paperwork and completed negotiations on their behalf, the band Nova was created and was under contract to record their first album.

They became Bonafide stars and climbed the charts due to Draco’s captivating voice and Blaise and Theos musical creative sounds.  With Lucius’ business savviness as their manager, Narcissa running all their PR, Pansy joining a year later as an on-hand assistant manager the band thrived. 

Lucius for his part had turned out to be well-suited to be the bands manager, it seemed that his time working in the Ministry translated well while he navigated the ruthless muggle music industry.  He ensured that his boys had the best deals and Narcissa kept their images mysterious enough that left the fans wanting more.  They had given interviews, but they were rare, choosing to let the music speak for itself.  In the last 4 years, Lucius and Narcissa had managed to negotiate no live interviews to maintain their anonymity.  When band performed live, they seem to simply appear with the lights as if by magic and disappear just the same.  Being wizards had its benefits.

They had toured Europe the first year since Lucius could not leave the home and the boys wanted to stay close.  That was until Lucius’ sanction was lifted the family and band began a world tour.

The band had come out of nowhere and skyrocketed to fame especially in the US.  In the four years since the band had officially launched, they had topped the charts with every song they had. 

While Draco had not wanted the attention, he knew that the band gave him an outlet to express his feelings.  It was an escape they had all needed and a chance to leave their ghosts behind.  The bands biggest hit to date had come in the form of a song that spoke about angsty angry love.  Draco had penned this song shortly after the end of the war when he had walked away from the love of his life.  He was an angry thing, he was angry with Hermione, Ron, and himself for just leaving. He was angry that she had chosen another and walked away.  It seemed the tortured angsty vibes spoke to millions around the world. 

Being magical also allowed them some anonymity within the magical community as they were separate, and Draco had preferred it that way.  They were able tip toe back into the magical world when they needed a break, but overall, they had fully emersed into the muggle world.  That first year had been hard, having to adjust but luckily after their house elves had been freed, Benson, Boone, and Stella had agreed to stay with the family. They had been with the family helping fight alongside them during the war where Stella had lost her brother Dobby when he saved the Golden Trio.

The little elves were a part of the family, Benson stayed at the London residence during tours, holding down the fort, but Stella and Boone travelled with the band.  Being elves made it easy for them to hide when muggles were around.  Draco was forever thankful for Stella; she was always there when he had his nightmares about the war.  He had cried when they had lost Dobby, because no matter what others thought, the Malfoy's always took care of their own and Dobby was one of their own. 

=^.^=  

Now five years and some months later, they were the headlining their own tour and had had three shows in London before they went on break.  The boys were backstage waiting for Roxy to finish her portion of the show. 

“It feels so good to be back home and ready to take a much-needed break.  Who knew being in a famous band would be so exhausting”. Blaise said as he twired his drumsticks in his hand.

“I honestly just want to sleep and read a good book” Draco said.

“I’m going to miss my fans” Theo added.

“More like your groupies” Blaise retorted.

Theo was a massive flirt, and breaking free from Nott Sr had given him more confidence, but secretly Draco knew he was waiting to find the one.

“Not our Draco though, he has girls practically begging to birth his children, but noooooo, he’s saving himself.” Theo added laughing.

“Just because I won’t screw the first women who throws herself at me doesn’t mean that I don’t partake” Draco retorted. “I’m just a bit more selective.”

“Oh yes …. he has Roxxxxxyyyy” Blaise exaggerated.

“Ugh don’t’ remind me, it was once and honesty a huge mistake, I couldn’t get away fast enough” Draco said shuddering.

Pansy had insisted that hooking up with Roxy Red was trouble, but Draco had been drowning in the past heavily and needed an escape and fast, Roxy just happen to be available.

Even through his cold demeanor Roxy had not seemed to take the hint and would flirt with him relentlessly.  The joke was on her, he’d already had his one and only and no one could ever replace her.

When Draco felt the urge to forget he would find a one-night distraction, but they were always that, just a distraction and never kissing or more than once.

“Well mate whatever you did must have been phenomenal because she is relentless.” Theo said breaking him from his thoughts.

“I saw Pansy casting notice-me-not and muggle repellants around our trailer, to help keep Roxy away.” Blaise added laughing.

“Remind me to ask father to give Pansy a bonus, she deserves it” Draco said as the door opened and Pansy walked in.

“Yes, I do, I’ve had my eye on a pair of Louis Vuitton’s” Pansy said coming over to do her last-minute checks.

“Roxy is just about done on stage, so lets’ get into place and finish this tour off strong so we can take a holiday to secluded beach somewhere.” Pansy said adjusting Draco’s hair.

“That sounds like a plan Parks, so long as I can get away and relax, I’m in.” Draco said smiling at her.

“Ready boys” Theo said.

“Ready” Blaise and Draco answered.

The crowd cheered as the lights went dark and they heard the first beats of the music begin. 

Chapter Text

It’d been over five years since the end of the war, and Hermione Granger still felt like parts of her were at war…. most definitely with herself.  On the days and nights, she indulged to be taken back to certain moments in her past, where she had felt more alive were the most thrilling.  The downside was when she had to come back to her actual reality, it was the worst.  While she may have had the occasional nightmare here and there, they were few and far in-between, a small mercy she supposed. 

She most often reflected on the past and how things could have been different.  Some of the best and worst times for her were when she was in Hogwarts.  The first few years were awful as she had to endure bullying from Draco Malfoy,  and the a mild identify crisis’s with being a muggle born, but that didn’t stop her from developing a crush on him the moment she saw him on the Hogwarts express.  His smokey grey eyes and white, blond hair were a dream, so different from her tan skin and riotous curls.

Everything would change during sixth year when they were paired up for a potions project.  She had reluctantly gotten to know Draco Malfoy. 

Of course, the prat had been hesitant, even yelling at Professor Slughorn. “I will not work with her.”

“I’m afraid you have no choice my boy, it is done.” Slughorn had said not budging on his choice.

“I’ve never had a choice so it’s nothing new, why change things now.” Draco had said resigned.

Hermione had been curious at his choice of words; she had expected to hear his trademarked “my father will hear of this” but it never came, and she knew that it was because Lucius Malfoy was currently housed in Azkaban.

She had remained quiet and was secretly pleased to be working with him, it meant she had an excuse to be near and talk to him.  Draco Malfoy had always been something of an enigma to her.  There were days that she could have sworn that he looked at her like he saw her…. really saw her.  Of course, she knew that couldn’t be the case, but she was intrigued to figure him out, nonetheless.

In working with him, she had managed to glimpse into his life.  Hermione had discovered by accident and maybe stalking him, that he was living in constant fear and stress of what, she hadn’t known at the time.  His father was locked up, and he carried this unimaginable weight.  It had started slowly and through some not so very nice choice words, he had accepted his fate as her partner and had even managed to open up to her in the safety of their working space.  That was until one night when she had asked about his family, his father specifically, that seemed to have triggered him.  He had tried to push her away, but she wouldn’t allow it. 

“You don’t know me mudblood, and you will never know the things that I’ve had to do and let alone endure.” Draco had yelled at her.

“Funny that when your upset is when you like to remind me of my blood status, knowing that you don’t see me like that.” Hermione said somberly.

Draco had been completely stunned but didn’t relent, he simply turned and left.

Stubborn as ever she had followed him straight into the Room of Requirement.  He hadn’t noticed that she’d followed him until she spoke.

“What are you doing here Malfoy?” she huffed.

He rounded her.  “Granger your insufferable witch, just leave. Can’t you tell when a man wants to be left alone.” He yelled bending down to get in her face.

“When I see a man" she paused for effect,  "I will respect his choices, presently I only see a scared boy.” Hermione had said, hands on her hips daring him to contradict her.

He had yelled at her some more then pleaded for her to leave him be, saying that he deserved all that was coming to him.

Hermione didn’t budge she simply stood her ground, before the most unexpected thing happened.

Draco Malfoy broke down. He had sank to his knees in front of her, this once proud boy looked so broken.

He had unwillingly confessed that he had been branded with the Dark mark as a punishment for his father's no his families failure, and that he had to complete an impossible task. 

He looked at her with such reverence because she had unknowingly grounded him. 

Harry had been right she thought, about the mark at least, but not about why.  Hermione didn’t judge him, she would never as she would also do anything for her own parents.

So, instead she had just held him in that room and let shatter.

“Draco you are not alone.” She had whispered upon his lips.

He had looked up at her and like a man possessed, he cradled her face leaning in taking a kiss.  She had let him, knowing that he needed it…. hell, she had needed it to.

When she watched him break down completely, at his most vulnerable moment he showed his true self.  He wasn’t hiding himself he had trusted her, she knew then she was in love with Draco Malfoy, and he likely felt the same. 

She had really seen him and just like that her soul just knew.

=^.^=  

Several months and snog sessions later, she thought that things might be okay, she was working on a plan to protect Draco and maybe his parents.  She knew that selling a protection plan for his parents would be tough, but he was a child like her. Frustratingly her correspondence from Moody and Kingsley was not promising.  She had been told to just wait.  As frustrating as it was, she trusted them so waited, even if she knew that Draco was close to finishing the cabinet, she had helped after all.

Then one day her life was turned upside down.   Harry had been following Draco and it would seem that he had found and confronted him in the abandoned girls bathroom.  They had argued and Harry had hit him with the nasty curse.

 That had been such a nightmare for her.  She had seen Harry come back to the tower pale and in shock. 

“Harry what’s happened, are you hurt.” She had asked taking in his demeanor.

“Mal…I’ve killed Malfoy.” Harry had said still in shock.

Hermione fainted.

When she woke she was in the infirmary with Ginny at her side. 

“You okay Mione, you gave Harry quite a scare when you fainted.”

“Where’s Draco?” she asked not caring what her friend thought or that her head throbbed a bit, she suspected she hit her head.

“Malfoy?” Ginny asked warily.

“Yes Harry said he k..ki..killed him.” Hermione said completely unsure and feel faint just thinking about it again.

“Harry hit him with a nasty curse, but Professor Snape found Malfoy in time.   He’s just over there.” Ginny said pointing to a few beds away from her.

Hermione had never felt such a rush thankfulness and wished nothing more than to run to his bedside, but Ginny was still there.

“Gin thanks for being here, I think I am going to rest now, can you tell the boys that I am okay and that I don’t want to be disturbed, that I’ll come find them when Madam Pomfrey lets me go.”

“Sure, thing Mione” Ginny said eyeing her then gazing over to Malfoy who was still unresponsive.

“Thanks again Gin.”

Hermione waited until Madam Pomfrey’s last check before making her way over to Draco and lying next to him.

She had whisper threatened that if he ever died that she would find a way to bring him back so that she could kill him herself. Somewhere during her whispered rant, Draco stirred.

“Seems like I mean quite a lot to you love.” He said his voice raspy.

Hermione pounced onto him, “Draco” she exclaimed.

“Oooof love I’m a little tender.”

“Sorry, I’m so sorry.  I swear when I see Harry, I’m going to hex him” she said.

Draco chuckled, then winced from the pain.

“Maybe you could get Red to hit him with the Bat Bogey hex, it’s pretty wicked.”

“I just might” Hermione said and settled in further to his side.

“I’ll be okay Granger” Draco said not quite sure if her believed it.

The next day Hermoine was released, and Draco would follow shortly after.  When she returned to the dorms, Harry was there waiting on her.  Harry had been distraught over what had happened with Draco, he was very sorry about what he done and she convinced him to get rid of the book in addition to giving up spying on Draco.  While this gave her a brief reprieve, she knew what was still going to happen, not in its entirety, but something bad was still going to unfold.

A few days later when Draco was released, he kept his distance, and it was killing her.  She had tried to see him before with no luck.  When finally, one night the week before school was over, Draco who had maintained his distance suddenly send her an owl and had asked her to meet in the Room of Requirement. 

Very somberly, he informed her that it was time and that he had to move forward with his plan. 

Hermione had run out of time she thought.  She was angry that the order hadn’t stepped in to save him and she raged.  Draco had calmed her down and confessed his love for her.

“Hermione, I don’t want to think of how my life is about to ruined tomorrow, I want to think of who you make me today, I love you Hermione Jean Granger with every fiber of my soul.  I thank Merlin every day for sending you my way, but I know that the things he gives me he can take away.  So, I’m here standing as a man who’s afraid to lose you, trying to be selfish and keep you.  Please take this ring as my promise that you are everything I will ever need.”

He pulled off his signet ring and put it on her finger, as a symbol that he wanted only her.

Hermione was crying now, “Draco I love you; you will never lose me.”

She wrapped her arms around him holding him close, before crashing her lips into him, hoping to push all the love she had, into him. For once in her life, she couldn’t’ find the words to truly convey just how she felt about him. 

So instead, she showed him.

When he pulled away to question her, he noticed the conjured bed.

Looking back at her he said, “Granger we don’t have to do anything you’re not ready for.”

“Draco, I love you forever and a day, and I’m ready, let me show you just how much I’m yours.  “Forever and a day” she whispered into his lips and guided him to the bed.

In a tangle of limbs and need, they made love, claiming each other.

As they lay in bed, he kissed the freckles across her nose, down to her back finding the Draco constellation among them and ending by him kissing her moon shaped birthmark on her back shoulder.

“These constellations and moon that mark your body just prove how you are made for me,” he murmured as he kissed her.

As he explored her body committing her to his memory he spoke quietly.  “We could just leave right now and forget this whole war.”

Hermione had pulled back slightly confused by his words. “I can’t leave Draco there is a war coming; I have to help Harry” Hermione replied.

Suddenly their bubble of bliss popped and everything shifted.  With things going from bad to worse.

Draco presented her with port key and begged her to leave with him.  She remembered how he had tried to reason with her in the end failing.  She wouldn’t’ leave her friends behind, it’s who she was.

Hermione remembered how furious she was with him, she had been so hurt that he was trying to shelter her, she had screamed that she could take care of herself and how dare he insinuate otherwise.

“I will not hide Draco, this is my fight, I will fight to end Voldemort. It’s more than just me and you as much as I hate that, I must fight so that we can be together.” Hermione yelled.

“I can’t lose you and I will I you don't leave, we won’t be able to be together, not after what I know I have to do.  You are good and I’m a Death Eater, what future could we have? Maybe this is all the time we get.” Draco said panting hard and now frustrated with her.

“Are you serious Draco, we can do this together, do not try to push me away!”

In an instant she saw him change, she didn’t know it then, but he made the choice to let her go to save her, because he realized that she would not just leave, that she wouldn’t pick him…them.

What he said next gutted her.

“I haven’t been honest with you, my parents will never accept us which is why I was trying to run away with you, my father has a contract for me to marry Astoria Greengrass, and it’s my duty, one I cannot escape.” Draco said.

Hermione recoiled as if he’d struck her, “How could you, so were all of those words before lies?” She could feel her heart breaking into pieces.

“I love you, but I have a duty, and if you will not leave with me, then I stay and have to fulfill my duty.” Draco replied cooly.

With just a few words, months of building trust were wiped away.

Numb she had accepted his words as truth so easily, especially since her heart was shattered, and so she stormed out without a backward glance and left him alone. 

Later that night she tried not to think about how he had allowed death eaters into the castle, Dumbledore was killed and then he had fled, that coward.  She tried to hate him, but she couldn’t really, he was burned into her very soul.

For the following year, Hermione had been on the run with Harry and Ron in search of the Hallows.  She did not see Draco again until she was being tortured in his manor.  She remembered his haunted look as she was tortured and how his mother had held him back, then nothing but waking up at Shell Cottage.

The last time she saw Draco was when she had testified on his behalf because it was the right thing to do, she still loved him, always would.

She learned that after the sentencing the family had moved away, a clean break.

After the battle they were all to raw and hurt that she relied on her friends, Hermione was still in love with Draco, but he had hurt and lied to her. 

She had grown closer to Ron on the run but nothing like she loved Draco, her heart and soul would always be his. She had kept his ring, which she wore around her neck on a long chain easy enough to hide from the boys.

Hermione and Ron didn’t have much of a relationship, they had shared a kiss during battle that was awkward, and adrenaline induced at best, but he was comforting and easy.  She tried to love him as a partner, but it wasn’t there, her heart would always belong to another.  The one time that she had tried to be intimate with him, she had ended it because it felt wrong, she had immediately started crying. 

Ron, bless his heart, had just held her as she cried. “It’s someone else isn’t it, Mi?” he asked.

“Yes Ron, I’m sorry I just can’t, I’m not ready.” she replied crying thinking that she may never be, but she would try.

He didn’t abandon her, he tried, they had tried to push thorough it, but she couldn’t.  Instead, she had returned for eighth year at Hogwarts and Harry and Ron had entered the Auror program, but eventually they just grew apart, and when they did meet it was awkward, or they would argue because Ron wanted more, and she couldn’t be that person for him. 

Ron was still angry at the loss of his brother and because she chose to go back to school, and Hermione was angry that she still wanted Draco and couldn’t let herself love Ron.

Eventually they realized that they would always love each other as friends and nothing else.  Ron had remained at Grimmauld with Harry, and Hermione had bought a bookstore moving into the flat above it.  It hadn’t been her plan, but she was happy with her little slice of peace.

She had asked about the Malfoys whereabouts but only found that the family had moved and that their location had been sealed to give them the privacy they had requested.  She knew from conversations with Kinsley and Andromeda, who she now knew were his aunt and uncle, that they were well but laying low and had taken a vow to keep their whereabouts private. Dromeda had assured her that they were well and thriving, so she left it at that.

In the years that followed her failed relationship with Draco and lack thereof with Ron, Hermione had had time to reflect on their last interaction with Draco. She realized that him trying to take her away was done out of fear for her life, and because he loved her.

During her eighth year, she had spoken to Astoria Greengrass and awkwardly asked about her and Draco, to which Astoria was very confused about.  She confirmed that she had no knowledge of a betrothal contract, that her parents had no such interest in those matters.  Hermione knew at that moment, that Draco had lied to her to push her away, and she had believed him.  After this revelation, she had since forgiven him but not herself on how she had reacted, costing her the love of her life. 

Eventually she didn’t ask about them anymore, and gave into their need to be left alone. Hermione eventually relented that she had lost him forever.  But it never stopped Draco from visiting her in her dreams or memories whenever something reminded her of him, the smell of apple pies and lemon tarts that had been his favorite, the feel of the cool metal of his ring against her skin, and the smooth scent of cashmere of her favorite sweater.  He had given it to her, and she had charmed it to capture his scent.  She slept with it still especially on the days that were the hardest, she would drown in it willing the negativity away.

She had settled into the life of a bookshop owner, opening her store every day except one Sunday out of the month where she traveled to her home in Hampstead. 

During the war, Hermione had taken her parents memories before she went on the Horcrux hunt.  After she had found them, and had the reversal completed by the staff at St. Mungo’s shortly after, but there had been complications.

Removing herself from completely from their minds had altered them in a way that left long lasting damage. When their memories had been restored, they did not come back completely, there were blank spaces in the memories.  When the healers had tried to explain that Hermione was their daughter, it gave her parents severely debilitating migraines. She had apparently done an excellent job on her obviation. 

In the end the healers had to fabricate a believable story. 

Hermione Granger was now the daughter of Robert Granger, Mr. Grangers estranged brother, who had left after graduating uni.  He had travelled the world, then met and married Cordelia, and they had a single child…. Hermione.  Sadly Cordelia, had died during childbirth, and then years later tragically Robert had passed in a boating accident leaving Hermione an orphan. Since her “father” had been estranged, she had never met her aunt and uncle (her parents), and they had not known of her until now. 

But now here she was ready reconnect with her estranged family.  It was a bit fantastical, but as crazy as it was, her parents’ brains latched on to the story.

The healers figured that if they posed her a close relationship, her parents minds wouldn’t rebel at the idea trying to fill in the blanks she had taken herself out of, and they had been right.  When she introduced herself to Jean and Richard Granger, they had immediately gravitated to her.  She was familiar but wasn’t such a prominent piece in their fractured minds, the accepted her with open arms.

Hermione gave them her practiced backstory of being raised by a nanny and going to a private boarding school before she had ventured to move back to the area and find them to reconnect after her father’s death.

While having to do this had broken her, she would have much rather have them in this capacity than in none. So, one Sunday a month she reserved for a family dinner with her parents or now Aunt and Uncle.  She had to limit her exposure to them.  While it was not ideal nor perfect it was better than she deserved for obliviating them.

The hardest thing was that they didn’t know about magic, and it killed her to hide that from them, but whenever she tried to broach the subject, they seemed to relapse.  It seemed talking about magic was a trigger for them, so instead she was simply Hermione Granger, their niece who loved books and owned a bookshop.

Coming back from her wayward thoughts, she settled with the fact the last five years had been lonely.  She was content with her current life, she had her friends, her parents in some capacity, and some peace.  She was learning to enjoy the little moments in life and especially the secret moments where she could remember her lost love.  Work was great, the bookshop was thriving and kept her busy, that was until Ginny showed up to shake things up.

Chapter Text

When Ginny was back in town, she would often drag her and Luna out, to a random out or off the wall place, and this was one of those occasions as her birthday was tomorrow.

After the war Harry and Ginny had parted way mutually as had Hermione and Ron.  Ginny now played Quidditch professionally, so when she was in town or in her off season, she would make it her mission to get Hermione out. Ginny had convinced her to go out tonight in honor of her birthday, she hadn’t wanted to but knew it was pointless to argue. 

Ginny had discovered a love for muggle music and had been raving about a new band that she wanted to see who happen to be performing at Roundhouse tonight.

The band Nova was in London on the last leg of the tour and Ginny had snagged VIP tickets.  Ginny gushed about how that was unheard of, but the owner of the Holyhead Harpies, a half-blood, knew the band manager from their time at school, so he got his star player the tickets.   They would watch the concert from VIP seating with an excellent view of the stage, and Ginny had begged her to come, so here Hermione was getting dressed and headed to the concert.

“Oh, Mi you’re going to love them, the music is amazing, like it speaks to my soul and the lead singers voice is fantastic.” Ginny crooned, “besides what kind of sister would I be if I didn’t help celebrate your birthday.”

“It’s amazing what I’ll let you talk me into to Gin, you’re lucky you’re my sister” Hermione said with no real bite behind it.

Ginny just stuck out her tongue and continued to pilfer through the clothes that her and Luna had strewn across her bedroom.

“I was pleasantly surprised by the music and just have feeling that something magical is going to happen tonight.” Luna added.

Hermione smiled at her friend’s, especially at Ginny’s newfound enthusiasm for muggle music.  

Hermione surrendered and let their good mood infect her, letting her play dress up and then headed out vowing to enjoy herself and live a little. 

=^.^=

The opening act Roxy Red was gorgeous with her sultry voice and beautiful looks.   She had the crowd eating out of her palm, but it wasn’t until the main act Nova came out that Hermione could have sworn, she was living in an alternate world. 

The lights went dark, then a bright light appeared on center stage, and then the most beautiful voice, she had ever heard caressed her very soul, the lyrics seem to speak to her ……...

Do you believe there is a life

Where it’s just you and me and I

We don’t need to wait

We don’t need a sign

It’s only me and you and I

And do you believe there is a life

Where it’s just you and me and I

We don’t need to wait

We don’t need a sign

It’s only me and you and I

Then the band seemed to appear out of thin air, and the crowd went wild. Clever she thought the sudden appearance of light …... a Nova indeed. 

She also noticed the lighting was focused in such a way that you could see band members silhouetted with in it, but their faces were obscured.  They were clearly good looking, and the lead singers voice seemed to be a siren song to her, but the lighting left a lot to the imagination.  She could make out that there were three members of Nova. 

There was a drummer with dark smooth skin, a honey skinned bass player, and the lead singer stood out even with the trick lighting.  She could make a tall lithe form whose creamy pale skin only highlighted his two fully tattooed arm sleeves.

“Hermione I can hear your brain thinking, stop it, just have fun.” Ginny practically shouted in her ear over the loud crowd.

Hermione had decided that she would have fun, so she stowed her thoughts and surrendered to the beautiful voice before her.

Hermione didn’t know this band, but she was enjoying the music, and the performance was spectacular.  She surrendered to the throws of the music and energy of the crowd.  The lead singer’s voice soothed her heart and soul and allowed her to escape the sadness that had followed her since the end of war. 

As the concert continued the bright light on the stage had begun to fade until the very last song, at which the light had dimmed so much that just before the last hauntingly perfect lyric had been sung, the light had faded enough that she could clearly see the three band members.  Hermione froze on the spot because the Nova bandmembers were her former Slytherin classmates, Blaise Zabini on drums, Theodore Nott on bass, and Draco Malfoy as the lead singer. 

As Malfoy scanned the crowd, she could have sworn that his gaze landed on her.  She felt her magic spark within her. She had forgotten how to breathe.

Unaware of her turmoil, the women around her were talking animatedly as the last song seemed to always be a surprise for the fans.

“I wonder what they’ll choose.” The leggy blond said.  “I’m sure it will be spectacular” her friend agreed. Then proceeded to scream as the first few notes of the hauntingly beautiful song began.

“Oh my GOD! They never play this song” the blond yelled excitedly.

When the song began, Hermione was still in shock, it was Draco on that stage, but just like the previous intro at the beginning of the show, the lyrics pierced her soul. 

Then she heard the words. 

No words convey the way it felt for me to finally hold you

In my arms long enough to know

The blood was rushing in her ears. 

I swear I’ve known you longer than

Forever and a Day  

She knew these words; she’d said those very words before. 

I bet we already knew our names before we met each other

I bet we’ve sailed the Milky Way, walked in the Sun together

How could I forget those chocolate eyes

They took me by surprise, but suddenly, I missed your face

I knew that smile from miles away

I knew that I have loved you

Forever and a Day  

Hermione could feel her heart beating wildly in her chest.  

In all my life, I’ve waited every time to hear you say

I’m yours forever and a day  

And as the lead singer belted out the last of the lyrics looking directly at her, “I’m yours forever”, she felt like she’d been kicked in the gut.  And at the last note the lights faded out the band was gone as quickly as they had appeared. 

=^.^=  

Hermione was stunned silent.  Her mind racing, did he see her? She wanted to check on him, but she stood frozen.

Ginny seemed to be as shocked but not nearly as Hermione.  She was saying something to her, maybe she was asking a question, but Hermione was sure she was having a stroke.

“HERMIONE!” Ginny yelled and snapped her fingers in front of her face finally snapping her out of her trance.

“Dra..uh..c..c.c”  Hermione had tried to say but she had seemed to lose her senses.

“We should take her somewhere private,” Luna chimed in. “it has certainly turned out to be an eventful night.”

Ginny had wasted no time in dragging Hermione away.  Eventually Ginny found what seemed to be a utility closet at the venue and promptly shoved her inside casting a muffliato and locking the door.

“Hermoine, what’s wrong, it’s like you’ve seen a ghost” Ginny said still looking her friend over.

 Ginny had placed her hands on her shoulders trying to sooth her.   “Hermione look at me, you’re safe, everything was going to be alright.”

Hermione let the tears fall freely, it was Draco, she had finally found him.   

“What can I do Mi? Do you need to leave? We can leave.”  Ginny said frantically.

“NO! No Gin I need to find him.” Hermione said frantically. “Draco, I need to see that he’s okay.”

“The ferret?  Mi, what’s going on?” Ginny was confused but Luna was looking on knowingly.

“After all this time Hermione” Luna said.

Hermione wiped her tears and looked at her friend, not caring if she was giving something away, “Yes Luna, always.”

“Can you tell me what’s happening and if I need to hex anyone?” Ginny huffed.

Hermione hadn’t expected for the world to change on her girl’s night out, so taking a deep calming breath she prepared to share her secret.

“Ginny….. Draco Malfoy and I have a past.” Ginny began to speak but Hermione raised her hand silencing her. 

Hermione gave her friends the short version of events, enough that she would understand why she needed to just check up on him before he left.

Luna smiled like she already knew, and Hermione had just confirmed it, but Ginny didn’t speak.

“Gin please say something?” Hermione begged.

“Why didn’t you say anything Mi?” Ginny looked a little hurt, “I would have understood, I knew you and Ron were wrong for each other, and I knew that there was someone.” Ginny said incredulous.

“I didn’t think that anyone would understand, I mean it was Draco sodding Malfoy.” Hermione said trying to convince herself more than her friend.

Ginny seemed to think about it for a bit, realizing that her teenage self would have has some harsh words for her, “I’m sorry you didn’t feel you could tell me Hermione, I love you and you will always be able to tell me anything.”

Hermione shed some tears, which Ginny promptly wiped away, “none of that Mi, seems like we have a ferret to catch.” Ginny said chuckling.

“This is turning out to be a very interesting night” Luna said coming to wrap her arms around both girls.

Chapter Text

When the band exited the stage, Draco hadn’t even bothered to greet his parents, he made his way back to the side of the stage; he had to see her.  

Hermione Granger had been at the show.  

“Draco” his parents had said when he blew past them.

“What’s happening” Narcissa asked.

“We’re not sure, after the intro he was different, and then he changed the final song.  

Theo and Blaise knew something was up as soon he asked to change the surprise song to Forever and a Day.   

“He always reserves that song for special occasions, so we were shocked when asked to play it out of the blue.” Blaise added.

“He changed a line in the song too.” Theo mentioned 

Pansy knew, as soon as she had heard the surprise song, she knew what…. who…. Draco was looking for.  “I’ll go to him.” She had offered Lucius and Narcissa.

She had made her way to him as he looked past the stage into the crowd. “Draco talk to me.”

“She’s here Parks, I saw her.” Draco said still scanning the retreating crowd.

“Are you sure it was her?” Pansy asked carefully knowing that he was too wound up.

“I felt her then I saw her in the crowd before the final song, she was in VIP, but I don’t see her now. 

It’s been five years Parks, and she was here, I have to at least see her.” Draco said still searching the crowds.

“I can go and look around Draco and if she’s still there.” Pansy said already grabbing her walkie sending out instructions to clear the way to the VIP seating.

Pansy knew how he was feeling.  Years before as he was writing the song Forever and A Day, he was lost not being able to make it fit.  Pansy had known that Draco fancied a witch in school, someone he couldn’t’ have, but it wasn’t until fourth year at the Yule Ball that she had discovered that it was the Golden Girl herself.  She wouldn’t let him wallow alone, so she had sat there and confessed that she had fancied the one and only Harry Potter.  

“You know I have a feeling I know who you’re writing about, and it’s okay.  I’ll let you in on a little secret, I think I fancied Harry Potter when I looked into his emerald eyes.” Pansy said smiling.

“One look at those gorgeous eyes and I was done for, but I know Draco, that we had no chance, not with my father who threatened my mother, and your family being stuck in that stupid war.” She said solemnly.

“I know Parks, we were children, and we aren’t those people anymore.” Draco replied, and just like that Draco finished the song that let him tell the world just how much he still loved…….. Hermione Granger, if she didn't.

“If she’s here Draco, I will find her, please go back to the dressing room.” Draco relented but began to leave before he turned, “don’t force her to come Parks, if she doesn’t want to come.”

=^.^=

Pansy made her way to the VIP area noting that it was mostly empty. 

She decided to check the hallway before she called security with a description.  

As she made her way around the venue, she nearly bumped right into the person she had been looking for. Walking out of a side closet was  Luna Lovegood, Ginny Weasley, and Hermione Granger.  Thank fuck she'd found her.

“Hello ladies long time no see” Pansy said without missing a beat.

“Parkinson, I guess it’s not surprising to see you here” Ginny replied.

“Well seeing as I am the tour manager, it would make sense” Pansy supplied rolling her eyes.  “It’s nice to see you Granger, Lovegood...Weasley” she said a little more cooly, after all she had been Harry Potters girlfriend.

“I am a bit surprised to run into you three here, but it’s not unpleasant. Do you ladies have plans now that the concert is over?”

Hermione looked to Ginny, then Luna before looking back at Pansy.  “Well not really we were just going to head out to the pub for a drink.” Hermione said not wanting to give away that just a few minutes ago she was freaking out at seeing Draco.

“Well, I have something better if you’re up for it, the band is celebrating the last day of the tour so were having a small gathering at the hotel nearby, and you're welcome to come…...if you want that is.” Pansy said remembering Draco’s words at the end.

“Oh well we couldn’t bother you” Hermione began before Ginny said, “we’d love to, I mean it is Nova and I’m a little tickled that it’s our former classmates.”

“I for one would like to reacquaint myself with them, the last time I saw Draco was in his home.” Luna said, never mind that it was while she was held captive in his home.

“Perfect…. take these” Pansy said as she pulled out three lanyards with gold VIP tags that were identical to hers. “These will get you in the afterparty, it's at the Trafalgar St. James.”

With one more look at the group, Pansy turned to leave.

=^.^=

Once Pansy had made her way down the hall and was out of earshot, Hermione yelled, “We can’t go!”

“Mi you just confessed to still be in love with sodding Malfoy and now you have a chance to see him.” 
Ginny said exasperated.

“I know but, I don’t know if I can stand being that close to him and not making a fool of myself.” Hermione confessed, “I really messed things up with him.”

“We’ve got your back; you are not alone this time” Luna added.

“I don’t’ want to intrude on his life, he seems to be doing well.” Hermione said gesturing around, “He’s a superstar now.”

“And your point is? You’re Hermione freaking Granger, you’re not no one, at least talk to him and clear the air, maybe you can still be friends.”

“Friends” Hermoine said sorrowfully.

“Hey, I can see your brain working overtime, don’t think about that.  You are an amazing soul, and I can’t believe I’m going to say this, and I will most certainly deny it if anyone asks, but Draco Malfoy did try to do the right thing and even I can see that he has good in him, he would be a fool to not want to be with you, even as friends.” Ginny said as she hugged Hermoine.

Hermione wiped the tear that had once again escaped, she knew she wanted to see him to apologize for how she had reacted that day in the Room of Requirement, but deep down she was afraid of his rejection.

Gathering all of her Gryffindor courage, she looked at her friends and said, “let’s go meet Nova.”

Ginny squealed, “I mean even if they are Slytherins, they are talented and I wouldn’t’ mind talking to Blaise Zabini about his drums, merlin I wonder the things his hands can do!” 

“Ginny!” Hermione admonished, but was laughing.

“Lighten up Mi, Malfoy's voice and him playing the piano…. I swooned” Ginny said mimicking the motion. 

Hermione smiled; she agreed that his voice was amazing.

“Did you know he could sing?” Ginny asked expectantly.

“No" she answered because she hadn't gotten to finish getting to really know him back then.

“When I was in the dungeons and he would keep me company he would often hum lovely tunes to help keep my mind of the situation, I couldn’t place the music at the time, but hearing Nova now, it makes perfect sense.” Luna said looking at Hermione. 

“I think some of the songs were about you.  He told me he loved a girl who was brave but that he wasn’t sure if he would be able to be with her after the war, and it broke his heart, because he had ran like a coward.  I didn’t see it then, but it is very clear that he still loves you very much, even after all this time.” Luna said resolutely.

Hermione and Ginny were stunned silent.  Luna didn’t often speak of the war, neither of them really did, wishing to leave it the past.

“Luna” Hermione began but was cut off.

“My mum always said things we lose have a way of coming back to us in the end.” Luna said smiling at her friend, “I think Draco Malfoy has found his way back.”

Hermione hugged her friend tightly, “Luna your mum sounds like she was very smart.”

“I second that!” Ginny said wrapping her arms around the two other girls, “now let’s freshen up and go find ourselves some snakes and ferret.”

Chapter Text

Draco quickly apologized to his parents about his behavior earlier, now he was in his dressing room.  He was anxious to hear back from Pansy. 

He had meant what he had said to her about Hermione, he didn’t want to force her but seeing her had had been a shock. When he decided to change the last song, it was simply because he didn’t know if he’d ever get another chance to tell her how he felt, and that song choice had been the closest thing at the moment.

Draco still loved Hermione Granger, there would never be another for him.  He recalled how times had been tough after the war, that first year he and his friends had partied hard to just forget it all. 

Draco recalled trying to forget her, he drank and found the company of willing women, but he could not rid himself of Hermione Granger.  She was burned into his very soul.  So, Draco laid off the partying and the women, reserving that for when he felt her absence the worst. 

Sitting in his dressing room, he recalled the night when he had his most recent hookup with Roxy fucking Red.  It that had been almost six months ago, and he regretted it even now.  

While on stage he scanned the crowd and caught sight of a woman that bared an eerie resemblance to …her.  He knew it wasn’t her, but it still hurt as his thoughts were flooded with memories of the past.  When the concert was over, he had gone straight for a drink.  He needed to forget her, so flooded with regret, he dealt with it by drinking, finding a warm body and hoping it was enough to help him forget.  The thing was it never helped.  

That night Draco after the concert, he was hit hard with the memories and regrets of the past.  He was angry that she had chosen not to leave with him the moved on with Ron Weasley.  While wallowing in self-pity, Roxy Red the newest act to join their tour had found him at the bar of their swanky hotel.  Roxy Red was the opposite of Hermione Granger, she had blonde hair blue eyes, pale skin and was all legs and tits, and at that moment looking for a good time. 

She was a man’s wet dream, but not his. 

His dreams were haunted by warm tanned skin, riotous brown curls, freckles with he could map the stars from, and dark chocolate pools with hints of honey for eyes that he could drown in.

When Roxy approached him, he was already several drinks in, and in that moment just wanted to lose himself even for a moment.  “You’re a hard man to get alone” Roxy said as she made her way to the stool next to him.

Draco looked over at her, “well you’ve got me alone now.”  He motioned at the bar tender to bring him two shots.  When they arrived, he slid one over to her, then picked his up never taking his eyes off her and drank.  Roxy’s eyes were filled with lust, she drank her shot and stood grabbing his hand leading him to the elevator.  Draco let her, wanting to forget.

The whole encounter had ended almost as soon as it has started. When they made it back to his room, she had kept trying to kiss him, but he couldn’t allow that, that was too personal, he never kissed any of them, so he’d used his hands, and she had accepted.  She had tried to reciprocate but he was ready for her to leave.  Draco had escorted her to his door motioned for her to leave.  She had pouted and said she could stay, but Draco did not want her, no he would drown in the memory of…...her. 

=^.^=  

“Are you okay my dragon?” Narcissa said pulling Draco back from his memory. “What has you so shaken?”

“It was her mother; she was actually in the crowd.”

Narcissa gasped bringing her hand to her mouth, “are you certain?”

Draco sighed, “yes mother I felt her before I saw her.”

“Well then you must go to her.”

“Pansy went to check on her, I will not force her, and I don't want to scare her off.  She made her choice” Draco said taking a deep breath.

Narcissa had known that Draco was in love with Hermione Granger since he was eleven years old, and she also knew that the way things were headed that he could not be with her.  While she had her own flaws, prohibiting Draco from his true love was not one of them, neither her nor Lucius would ever do that to their son.  She recalled having to put up a front because of their position and had to keep it up until Voldemort and his followers were gone. 

It had not been easy, but she would do what she needed to protect her family. Draco had told her about Hermione during sixth year, and it was the happiest she had ever seen her son, he finally was able to act on his love her Hermione Granger, and she had to admit as far as witches went, she was the best.  Lucius and she had secured the port key and safehouse for Hermione to flee but she knew that the stubborn witch wouldn’t go, but she dared to hope. 

The next time she saw Draco she knew it hadn’t ended well; he had withdrawn himself and confessed that she had left him.  She wasn’t mad at the young witch, no she was glad that she had left as having her around would serve as more of a distraction, and Draco still had a role to play until the very end.

She almost lost Draco that night Hermoine and her friends were dragged in, her heart broke for both of them as she was tortured.  She had to physically hold Draco back, lest they undo all their hard work to help bring the Dark Lord down from the inside.  When she called for help and was looking at Draco, Narcissa had not hesitated and entered her mind and give her peace.  She shielded her form Bellatrix her homicidal sister and prayed for them to escape.  Lucius had summoned Dobby and instructed him to save them, and in the end, it had cost them their friend his life.

She had also been sad for her son when the war was over and their sentence had been handed down, he was lost and sad that he could still not be with her, but when she had been in the young witches’ mind trying to shield her from Bella, she saw and felt her feelings, she loved Draco deeply it was in her very being.  She had mentioned it to him, but he said it was probably better that way, so she had let it go.  She watched how he was torn to shreds at her loss and had vowed to make sure that he would never lose himself again.

No, this time Narcissa would make both see just how much they belonged to each other. She would fight for her son’s happiness, he deserved it, they all did.

“I’m sure if Miss Granger was in the crowd she won’t need much convincing, why don’t you head to shower and get ready to finish up your press before the party.” Narcissa said walking over and placing a kiss on her son’s cheek.

“Your father and I will see you there” Narcissa said as she walked away.  When she reached the door and took a look at her son’s unsureness she said, “Draco your father and I are beyond proud of you and all that you have accomplished, and even without this, she waved her hand around, the only thing we want is for you to be happy my son.”

“Thanks mother” Draco replied solemnly, “I’ll meet you all there.”

  =^.^=

Narcissa made her way back to Lucius, he was speaking to some solicitors about the conclusion of the tour.

“Lucius dear may I have a word”

Lucius excused himself when he heard his wife, “is everything okay my dear, is Draco okay”

“He will be.” Narcissa said.

Lucius had seen his son act like this before, when the past haunted him. “Did he see someone in the crowd?”

“It was not just someone, it was Miss Granger.” Narcissa answered.

Lucius froze, while he may have once believed that pureblood rubbish, it hadn’t been that way for many many years, and especially after his son confessed his love for Hermione Granger the most famous muggle born.  He had come to accept his son’s choice and had even tried to help him, but he always knew that it could end badly. He didn’t hate her even now.

“What can we do my dear?”

“Pansy went to look for her and if what I saw in her mind still holds true, then she will come to the party.”

“He deserves happiness” Lucius said, “he needs it.”

Narcissa nodded agreeing with her husband whole heartedly.

“Can you ensure there is no press there tonight?” Narcissa asked as she looked to her husband.   

“Consider it done my love” was Lucius reply before kissing her cheek and heading off to ensure it was handled.

Narcissa knew Hermione Granger would show up, she would bet all the gold and money in her accounts on it, she had seen and felt just how much she loved her son, and she would do anything to ensure that her son would have his happily ever after.

She made her way to find Pansy and then called for some of the best champagne and wine money could buy because Hermione Granger coming back into her son’s life was something worth celebrating.

Chapter Text

The girls made their way to the Trafalgar, but not before they had stopped at a little pub for some liquid courage, something to take the edge off but nothing more.  As the made their way into the lobby, Ginny let out a slow whistle.

“I forgot just how ostentatious they can be.” Ginny said laughing.

“Gin! Don’t be a snob” Hermione said smiling and thinking the same thing.

“I’m not, I mean I know they were rich before the fame and now I can’t even imagine, besides I see why they come to places like this, it will keep the riff raff away.”

As she spoke a very large man approached them, “I think you may be lost, why don’t you turn around and head out.” The surly man said.

“Hey meat head, we are exactly where were supposed to be.” Ginny said defiantly. 

The surly man laughed, “sure sweetheart whatever you say, you wouldn’t be the first set of groupies trying to sneak in to see Nova.”

Hermione was angry now damn it, they had been invited, “we are not groupies, and we have been invited.” She said a little louder and harsher than she had intended.  

She pulled out the gold lanyard for good measure.

“We were invited by Pansy Parkinson, why don’t you go check.” Ginny snarled.

The man looked at the lanyard skeptically, then walked to another large man and spoke to him while never taking his eyes off of them.

After a few moments, he came back, “Hermione Granger?” the man asked cautiously.

“That's me” Hermione supplied, while Ginny was looking at the man calculating how exactly to take him down with out breaking the statue of secrecy, while Luna was looking around dreamily, completely unfazed by the interaction.

“Do your friends have their lanyards as well?” he asked.

“We do” Ginny huffed, Luna nodded and held hers out as well.

“My apologies, we tend to get enthusiastic fans," he said sternly, "hanging about so  we can never be too careful, the band appreciates their privacy.” The man said as an explanation to his earlier cold demeanor. 

Hermione relaxed a bit, but Ginny was still upset, and Luna was mumbling about wackspurts.

“The elevator is this way, please follow me.” he said as he held the elevator door open.

Once inside, the man tapped the roof button and tapped a key card.

“My apologies again ma’am, I meant no disrespect” he said.

Hermione’s fight left her, she couldn’t be upset at him for doing his job, she couldn’t even imagine what they had to deal with by way of crazy fans.

“I can’t begin to understand, but I can imagine that it gets rather chaotic.” Hermione said voicing her thoughts aloud. 

The guard smiled, “chaotic is certainly the word for it."  

"My name is Donovan by the way ma’am, and if you need anything please do not hesitate to ask.”

“Hermione, Ginny, and Luna” Hermione said pointing to herself and her friends, “it’s nice to meet you Donavan.”

“Pardon me asking but how do you know the band? They are very exclusive with whom they give the kind of access you have.” Donovan asked curiously. 

“The short version is that we went to school with the band and the band manager.” Ginny said when Hermione hesitated on how to answer.

Donavan laughed, “I bet they were just as popular then, huh?”

“Oh yes the Slytherins were certainly stars in many of our female populations fantasies” Luna added without a slight hesitation.  

Before Donavan could ask anything else, the elevator came to a stop and opened.  

“This is your stop ladies, enjoy the party.” Donavan said as he smiled and waved them out.

The girls murmured their thanks, then stepped out and did not move.

Hermione suddenly felt the urge to turn back and run away just as much as she felt the urge to run headfirst and find Draco.

Ginny noticing her turmoil grabbed her by her shoulders, “Mi you’ve got this, you are incredible, and Draco Malfoy would be a fool to not even hear you out and explain what happened.”

Hermione knew she was right but, in that moment, she feared rejection, she had already lost him once and to have that happen again was just heartbreaking.

“Pansy is waving us over” Luna said smiling.

“You can and will do this” Ginny exclaimed, “besides it’s been a while since I’ve utilized my bat bogey hex.”

Hermione smiled, “thanks Gin but I’m good, thank you both for being here, it means the world to me.”

The group made their way over to Pansy who had a tray with drinks, “care for some liquid courage?”

The girls grabbed a flute, Hermione drinking hers faster and reached for another.

“This is some good stuff” Ginny said after a few more sips.

“Easy on the drinks Granger, there is plenty to go around, even if this Cristal Rosé costs 800 pounds a bottle. Nothing but the best for Nova and their VIP guests.” Pansy said smiling as she watched Ginny, who just lifted the glass to toast with Pansy before downing her drink and grabbing another.

“I’m glad you all came, the boys will be here shortly, they had to finish some last-minute contract press obligations but will be here after.”

Before they could get anymore small talk, Hermione nearly froze again when she caught sight of white, blonde exiting the elevator, but it wasn't Draco. Instead Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy had just arrived and were making a beeline for the group.

Hermione knew that they had helped the Order greatly and she had even testified on their behalf, but like Draco she hadn’t seen them since their trials.  She relaxed a fraction when they arrived at the table, there was nothing to be afraid of, they had served their sentences and paid their fines and apparently had immersed themselves well in the muggle world, the thought made her smile.

“Miss Granger, it’s a nice surprise to see you here.” Lucius said sincerley.

“It is quite the happy accident that you found us on the boys last night of the tour, and that there is a chance to reconnect.” Narcissa added smiling at the group.

“Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy, we are glad that Pansy found us and has given us this opportunity.” Hermione replied.

“Please call me Lucius”, and “me Narcissa” they said, “after all we owe you and your friends a great deal of thanks.

Unsure of how to proceed, Hermione smiled, “Thak you Lucius, Narcissa, please call me Hermione.”

“I do hope you enjoy the evening; that you all enjoy, I ordered this Cristal Rosé special for tonight, lots to celebrate we hope.” Lucius added.

“Miss Weasley, Miss Lovegood” Lucius acknowledged.

“Hermione since we are back in town, I do hope that you would not mind if we catch up, Andy tells me you own a book store.” Narcissa asked smiling.

“Of course,” Hermione answered a just a little surprised by the turn of events, "It would be lovey to catch up."

“Excellent, now let us leave these young ones to enjoy themselves.” Lucius smiled holding his arm for Narcissa to take, before the smiled at the group and left just as juicily as they had arrived.

“That was a bit barmy, wasn’t it?” Ginny said watching the Malfoys walk away.

Pansy laughed, “yes that was bazar, I’ve never seen Lucius or Cissa be so ..so…” Pansy waved her hand around not sure how to phrase it, but settled by saying, “they are good people who had to make tough choices.”

“We all did” Hermione agreed.

A moment later Pansy moved her hand to her ear as if she was hearing something, before looking at the girls, “the boys will be here in five mins, I will head downstairs to meet them, it seems there is already a crowd waiting for them. In the meantime, enjoy the drinks and look around.” Pansy said as she stood and made her way towards the elevator where Donavan was already waiting for her.

After Pansy left, Hermione let out a breath she hadn’t realized she had been holding. The interaction with the Malfoys had been surreal, but not unpleasant.  She was weirdly looking forward to catching up with Narcissa, and in a few minutes she would see Draco up close.  

Her heart was once again beating wildly in her chest.

“Let’s go have a look” Ginny said raising and hauling Hermione with her to look over the balcony.

As she looked over the edge of the balcony, she noted that there was a crowd of fans and paparazzi lying in wait for the band to arrive.  A few moments later a large black SUV pulled in and the camera flashes began.  The crowd roared as the door opened and out stepped Blaise, followed by Theo, and then Draco.  They all had shades on and didn’t stop to wave as the made their way through to the doors, and just as quick as they had arrived, they had disappeared. 

She took a breath knowing that she would soon see Draco face to face.

Chapter Text

“Bloody vultures” Blaise said as he entered the elevator.

Pansy simply shrugged, “that’s the price of fame love.” She then kissed each of her friends on their cheeks.

Donovan followed them in pressing the button up and tapping his security card Ince more signaling for the roof top.

Pansy noted that Draco was quiet, more than usual. “She’s upstairs, you know, Granger came.” Pansy said reaching out to him, “and she brought friends” she added winking at the boys.

“Well, this ought to be interesting, we’re about to have a full Hogwarts reunion.” Theo said with a huge devious smile on his face.

“Relax Draco, if it’s any consolation she is probably just as nervous to see you, I just hope Weasley hasn’t gotten her drunk yet.” Pansy said.

“Weasley?” Blaise asked.

“The girl one and Lovegood” Pansy clarified.

Blaise smiled, "oh this is just kismet."

A few seconds later the elevator had signaled their arrival, with Theo and Blaise exiting heading straight for the bar before mingling. Draco hung back with Pansy.

“Draco this is the girl of your dreams, go find her, talk to her and at the very least be her friend.”

“Friend” Draco said solemnly, “yea I can try to be her friend.”

“You won’t know until you try.” Pansy smiled sadly.

“Thanks for always being here Parks.”

“That’s what best friends are for.” And with that Pansy spun on her heel and headed into the party.

Draco stood there composing himself before scanning the crowd and finding the head with riotous curls leaning against the balcony looking down.

He took a flute from a passing waiter and downed it in a single gulp. Cristal Rosé, he thought, his father had spared no expense for tonight.

“I can do this” he said hyping himself up before making his way to Hermione.

As he approached, he greedily took her in. she was leaning over just slightly and damn if that didn’t give him a perfect view of her amazing arse.

And now he was kicking himself, he needed to get a grip, he felt like he might combust just by looking at her. Shaking his errant thoughts, he moved forward as if pulled by a string. He didn’t stop until he was a few feet away from her.  Lovegood turned her radiant smile on him, letting his presence be known.

“Hello, Draco Malfoy, it’s good to see you.” Luna said.

He saw Hermione freeze but not move to turn.

“Ferret” Weasley added now turning to face him.

Draco swallowed, “Hello Lovegood, Weasley……...Granger.” he said even thought she hadn't acknowledged him, “I hope you enjoyed the show.”

“Oh, the show was amazing Draco Malfoy, I am glad to see you so passionate, and the songs are amazing, clearly a lot of love went into them.”

Draco gaped like a fish out of water, Luna Lovegood certainly never beat around the bush. “Thanks Luna.”

“I have to say Malfoy I would have never guessed that the genius behind Nova was you and your Slytherin friends.” Weasley said arching a brow.

“Genius?” he chuckled

“Oh, shut up, you are clearly good at it, or you wouldn’t be famous, I have to say I never pegged you for a superstar, now a super prat on the hand.” she said laughing. 

“Thank you, I am glad I’m up to your standards.”

Ginny looked at Hermione who had remained silent her back still to them. “Well Luna how bout we go find the rest of Nova and reintroduce ourselves, we’ll let these two catch up.” She said looking at her friend a sideways glance.

As Weasley and Lovegood walked away, Draco took a calming breath and approached Hermione.

“Hi” he said quietly.

He was not prepared for when she fully turned and looked at him, he felt his soul leave his body. She was just as beautiful,  even more so than he had remembered. 

Smiling timidly, she replied, “Hi”

“You were amazing up there and your band name Nova is cheeky given your stage performance tonight. A bright light that suddenly appears then slowly fades, that’s quite ingenious, I really like it.” She was babbling like an idiot.

Draco just smiled at her babbling it was just like her, she was smiling and being so sincere, that his heart just about burst.

“Well, I can’t get nothing by you” He replied chuckling, “when we were trying to find a band name, Theo picked the name because it sounded cool, and it is, but when we began to get big, I added the light cues, for our bands namesake.”

“It’s great really, I like it.” She smiled again.

“It’ snice to see you again.”

He watched as she fidgeted with her champagne flute clearly nervous, then she bit her lip, and he about lost it.

“Hermione, I am glad that you are here. It’s good to see you.”

“It’s good to see you too Draco.”

“How are…”…………..“How’s life…” They both fumbled their at the same time words awkwardly.

Merlin, he wanted to kiss her and hold her tight. Instead, he repeated, “How are you?”

She smiled shyly. “I’m ok, I run a bookstore now.”

Draco chuckled, “a bookstore, why doesn’t that surprise me, Granger, I thought It’d be the ministry for sure.”

She smiled again, “No not the ministry, it wasn't for me, but books, I know books, they are safe, comforting, and one can lose themselves in the stories.”

“But you, you are a superstar Draco, you have a beautiful voice by the way, and your songs are great.”

It was Draco’s turn to smile, “well when you have a great muse it’s easy.”

They stared at each other, searching.

Hermione broke first, “so what do you do now that your tour is over?”

“Usually we all rest, take a trip and relax, after a few weeks we reconvene and work on new material, but not this time, I think I need a break from it all.” he confessed.

“That sounds" she said a but startled by his confession,  "intriguing, certainly better than books.” Hermione said.

“I happen to still like books, maybe you can recommend some?” he smiled.

Unknowingly, they had leaned in closer, he could smell the familiar floral shampoo, and before he could drown, his friends interrupted. 

“Hey Granger looking good” Theo said.

“Read the room man” Blaise said as he smacked Theo’s head.

“Ouch, why must you be so violent Blaise, I was just saying hello.”

And just like that their moment was broken, Draco wished he had another drink, instead he grabbed Theo’s drink and downed it.

“Hey, I was drinking that!” Theo pouted.

“Hey Granger, it’s nice to see you again” Blaise said smiling.

“Um hello, Blaise, Theodore.”

“Please Granger, please call me Theo, none of that Theodore nonsense, we’re all friends here.” Theo said winking at her.

This earned him a smack from Draco.

“While we're at it can I get one Inuit looks like fun” Ginny said as her and Luna walked up to the group.

“Hello ladies, don’t you all look ravishing” Blaise said not taking his eyes off Ginny.

“Zabini, Nott” Ginny replied smoothly.

“Oh, it’s nice to see old friends and make new ones, Theodore you are quite talented on the guitar, I’m sure your hands are quite useful in other areas.” Luna added leaving Theo speechless.

“Ladies why don’t we find ourselves a table and reacquaint ourselves, it’s been a few years, and we all didn’t run in the same circles back at school, so 'm sure we have quite a lot to catch up on.” Blaise said as he motioned for the group to head to a table that was tucked in the back.

Blaise pulled his wand casting a quick muffliato.

“So, you still do magic then?” Ginny asked generally interested.

“We do especially when we need a break and to get away, don’t get me wrong we love our life but being a wizard has it’s advantages.” Theo said laughing.

“Especially on stage if that little light show was anything to go by” Hermione interjected.

“Can’t get anything past you Granger” Draco said smiling.

“It was just some subtle notice-me-not charms and simple lighting, nothing to break the statue of secrecy but enough to give us some mystery.”

“Well Malfoy I’d say you all have it settled, because I would have never guessed it was you boys behind the magic, although it makes sense now.” Ginny said.

“How so?”, asked Blaise.

Ginny turned her full gaze on him, “I supposed if anyone was going to become international heartthrob, superstars, it would be you lot.”

“So, I’m a heartthrob?” Blaise asked pinning Ginny with a lustful look.

Ginny smiled her cheshire smile, “Wouldn’t’ you like to know.”

“Well, this is awkward, feels like were interrupting something” Theo said.

“No everything is falling into place” Luna added, “Were all exactly where were meant to be.”

“Drinks” Draco offered hoping to break the tension.

“Yes, please I wouldn’t mind some of that Rosé.” Hermione asked politely.

Draco called a waiter over and asked for several bottles of Rosé for the table. The group fell into an easy conversation. They all spoke of what they had been up to the last several years, the boys speaking of how their band got started, to the girls speaking of what they had done, but not really going into details and specifics. Most of the touchy subjects were avoided, but the conversations did not lull.

Overall, the group found a comfortable rhythm, with Pansy joining them after a beat.

Everything had been going well, Draco had managed to have some good conversations with the girls finding out more about the book shop, that Ginny Weasley was a proper quidditch star, and that Luna was working on a book identifying rare and magical creatures, but most importantly that Hermione was single.  

Draco was thankful and vowed to send Weasley a gift in thanks for that little tidbit, he also might have noticed a little glimmer in her eyes as she said that she dragged Hermione out hoping that this night would inspire to get back in the dating scene, but he was still thankful none the less.

As the conversation and information was exchanged fluidly, he watched Hermione. How she laughed with her friends and how she seemed to fit right in with his. Draco soaked it all in, mapping her face wanting to memorize it for later.

The group meshed well, and he noticed how Blaise had zeroed in on Ginevra Weasley, she was someone who could handle herself. Theo had gravitated towards Luna Lovegood, while Pansy was speaking to Granger about her outfit. They had already gone through the few bottles, so Draco gestured for a few more when suddenly things became a bit awkward as an irritating voice chimed in.

“Well, this is where you ran off to Drake, I’ve been looking for you” Roxy Red said as she approached the table.

“Shit” Blaise said.

“Hello, I’m Roxy” Roxy said as she sidled up next to Draco.

Pansy shot her a hatful look. She didn’t dislike the girl much, but she had been clingy since her dalliance with Draco, and Pansy being the great friend that she was always ran interference.

Hermione looked at Roxy as she leaned into Draco then looked away.

When no one returned the hello, Roxy looked to Draco, “Drake won’t you introduce me to your friends.”

She draped herself on him.

Hermione winced at the action and fidgeted with her flute.

Draco shrugged her off and scooted a bit away. Roxy didn’t let this deter her.

“This is Ginevra Weasley, Luna Lovegood, and Hermione Granger.” Blaise answered her as he motioned to the girls.

It’s nice to meet some more of Drakes friends.” Roxy said as she sized up the girls to determine who was the her biggest threat.

“We went to school together.” Ginny supplied curtly.

“Oh, so you’re some of the boys’ posh friends, how interesting” Roxy said oblivious to the way the mood had changed. “Drake never talks about his life before; he tries to remain mysterious.”

“Drake doesn’t; like to brag about his life” Theo said stirring the pot, “he was quite infamous at school.”

“Really……. I bet he was” Roxy said running her finger down Draco’s arm seductively, “I mean who doesn’t love a bad boy.” Roxy said before she leaned in and stole a kiss from Draco.

Time stood still, Draco was frozen and caught off guard by Roxy’s forwardness. His gaze had remained on Hermione just as Roxy kissed him.

Then at once time seemed to move as the glass in Hermione’s hand shattered.

“I’m sorry” Hermione said quickly, “I just have a firm grip, if you’ll excuse me.” Hermione said as she stood wanting to disappear on the spot.

Hermione heard her friends call her name, but she was focused on getting some space between what she had just witnessed. She needed to catch her breath, seeing the elevator open she dove in not bothering where it took her.

When the elevator doors opened again, she didn’t see where she was, only seeing a sign for the loo. She barged in keeling over and taking in deep breathes. She had assumed that Draco may have moved on, but to see it so openly with a woman like Roxy who was as famous as him, was something else.

She was not prepared for that.

How stupid could she have been she thought, she had relaxed enough that the conversations they were having before his girlfriend had showed up had been pleasant but now, she needed to leave.

She had seen him; he was more than okay and now it was time to go. She willed herself to not break.

She still loved him fiercely, so she would not stand in his way of happiness.

Hermione let her mind shut down and she left the loo and walked back towards the elevator pushing the button for the lobby.

When  the elevator came to a stop and she stepped into the lobby, it didn’t stop the pain that hit her.

Chapter Text

As Hermione stood in the lobby trying to ground herself and from letting the pain consume her, she thought about how she had fallen for Draco initially.

It had happened pretty quickly like a tidal wave; she had jumped in with both feet into the deep end no matter that she couldn’t see what was at the bottom.  She had long since given up her soul, her boundaries obliterated, she waded into the deep waters without knowing the way the currents would flow.  Now where had her love gone, she had hoped that they would be something, but in the moment that Roxy had kissed Draco everything that she had hoped they might have been, was just imaginary, and it hurt, her heart was ripped open once again.  

Hermione took more calming breathes and moved, she caught a the reflection of herself, her eyes were puffy, her hair looked disheveled, and she still had some blood on her hands so once again she made her way to the nearest loo to clean up.  She walked in and moved to the sink to clean her hand.  She had a few cuts on her hands that stung as she rinsed them off.  She watched as her blood ran down the drain much like her hopes of even being anything let alone friends with Draco.  She had been foolish to hope.

“Are you okay Miss Granger?” called a female voice.

Hermione looked up to see Narcissa Malfoy looking at her with concern in her eyes.

Hermione wiped her tears and held her injured hand to her chest. 

Narcissa didn’t hesitate to move to her cautiously, “may I take you to the room to help you get cleaned up.”

Hermione was still a bit dazed and simply nodded, this felt nice, a mother's concern.

Narcissa wrapped an arm around Hermione’s shoulders, they made it to the elevator once more.  She was in a daze not noting that she had climbed several floors again, failed to notice that she had excited the elevator with Narcissa still grounding her, as she ushered her down the hall towards a room, she hadn't her mind still lost, she was numb, and her heart still hurting.

When they entered, Lucius was standing at the door and held it open so that they could pass through.  Narcissa led Hermione to a sofa, where she sat.  Pulling out her wand, with a quick wave Narcissa had vanished the blood on her hand and clothes, then healed her small cuts.

“Would you like some tea dear?” Lucius asked as he settled into the chair next to them.

Had Hermione not been still upset about witnessing Roxy kiss Draco, she may have questioned why Lucius was being so nice, but her thoughts were a bit scattered, so she simply nodded.

“Boone” Lucius called out, and house elf in a suit popped in.

“Could you please bring us some tea please, and maybe some calming draught for Hermione.” Lucius asked the smartly dressed elf.

“Yes sir” the little elf replied before popping away and back with the tea service and a small bottle.

The little elf held out the small bottle out to Hermione, “Miss Hermione for you” the elf said bowing. 

She took the bottle popped the cork and drank, handing the bottle back to the elf. “Thank you”

“It is Boones pleasure to help the great Hermione Granger” the little elf said before turning to Lucius.

“Thank you, Boone,” Lucius said before the little elf popped away.

Lucius prepared her tea, asking her for her preference.  After he had prepared it, he walked over to her handing her the cup.  Hermione had watched in fascination now that the calming draught had achieved its goal.

“Thank you” she said, and before she could stop herself, she blurted out, “your elf, you spoke to him….”

“Politely?” Lucius said smiling.

Hermione felt embarrassed, she had not expected for the Malfoys to be so cordial with her let alone her staff, she remembered Dobby.

“Boone is family Hermione, all of our elves are, they are all free and stay with us because they want to, not because they must.” Lucius said.

Hermione still reeling from what he had just said and witnessed asked, “but Dobby, I mean the way he was treated, I don’t understand.” 

“I can assure you that Dobby was family as well, it was a different time, and I greatly regret that he was lost to us, but that my dear, is a conversation for another time, for now can you please tell us what happened.” 

Hermione was in shock, surely, she had stepped into an alternate dimension, one where Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy were showing concern for her and their elves.  

“Hermione I can assure you that we will have that conversation, but I am concerned about what happened, why were you in a bathroom crying and bleeding?” Narcissa said her voice full of concern.

Hermione closed her eyes, she thought could she really confess to falling apart at the thought of Draco moving on, she could just lie, but she somehow knew that Lucius Malfoy would see right through it, so she called on the remainder of her Gryffindor courage and replied.

“I accidentally shattered the champagne flute in my hand when Draco’s girlfriend Roxy kissed him, how pathetic I must seem, I am sorry for interrupting your evening, I’ll just see my way out” Hermione winced having to admit that she was pathetic in front of Draco’s parents, who had been nothing but cordial to her since she had arrived.

Narcissa chuffed, “Roxy Red is most certainly not Draco’s girlfriend.”

“It’s not for lack of trying.” Lucius muttered before taking a drink if his tea.

Hermione looked up at Narcissa the look in her eyes pleading for her to explain.

“While I know that my son had a dalliance with her....once, it was simply that, and now Miss Red can’t take the hint that Draco is not interested in her, regardless of how many times he has told her.” Narcissa said plainly.

Oh my God, she thought. Hermione was completely mortified at her accidental outburst of magic and running away like a coward.

“Hermione let me be candid with you, we knew years ago that Draco was in love with you and like us had the unfortunate task to maintain appearances.  He could not be open with his affections or intentions for you, this of course is a result of my family’s unfortunate side in the war, but as I said earlier, let me be candid, we knew, and we were happy for him.  We want nothing more than our son to be happy and that my dear was you and I believe is still you, based in his music.  I will forever bare the shame for my part in the war and the harm that befell you in my family home, and for that you have my sincerest apologies, but please know that you being with Draco or being in Draco’s life is and will not be an issue for us.” Lucius Malfoy said so sincerely.

“Please be patient with him Hermione, he was heartbroken when you wouldn’t leave with him.  He wanted nothing more than to keep you safe, but when you left him, he let you go.” Narcissa said solemnly.

“But he said that you had a marriage contract to Astoria Greengrass.” Hermione said unsure of how to process what the Malfoy's were telling her, knowing it was a lie.  

She wasn’t sure what to believe.  Their words sounded true but the emotions whirling within her were to many, and the calming draught was doing its job well.

“There was no such thing.” Lucius replied, confirming what Astoria had said years before.  

“Then why would he say that” Hermione asked. “Why would he try to push me away. Oh gods, I let him push me away.” Hermoine felt like room was spinning.

“Hermione dear, I would say stay calm, but I know that the draught is working.  Please take a breath for me.  I think that you and Draco need to speak so that he can explain things to you.” Narcissa spoke softly.

“There are things that we know and want to discuss with you, but most importantly there are things that you and Draco need to speak about first. I vow to always speak candidly with you, and as such know that we have nothing but respect for you and your friends for what you had to sacrifice and endure.  We all did, but now that the war is over, we want nothing but to continue to move forward and make amends and heal old wounds. I know my son has never stopped loving you, a mother just knows.  He was...is hurt and has tried to heal but you were the one that got away, and if judging by your reaction today, I think that the feeling is mutual.  Please don’t let one silly girl ruin this.  I don’t know why Roxy Red kissed our son, but I think that you should speak to him, clear the air.” 

Hermione’s emotions kept swirling, she was embarrassed at her earlier display but looking at Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy sitting here telling her that Draco possibly still loved her made her more confused.  The fact that he lied made her angry again, but the sincerity in their words and their gentle actions told her that she should trust them.  They had treated her with nothing but respect since she saw them again, and the way Narcissa was looking at her as if to implore her to not walk away again, helped with Hermione’s resolve.

“I don’t know if I could go back out and face everyone just yet” she confessed. “It’s a lot to take in…to process.”

“Hermione dear I have no doubt that you have the courage, but I understand, we have said a lot but have also been vague. Please believe that we will have a full disclosure conversation with you, it is the very least that we owe you, but we encourage you to speak to Draco first. We do not think any less of you for not wanting to go back out to the party, this has already been an unconventional meeting.”  Lucius said with the look of sympathy in his eyes.

“Hermione I will have Boone take you to Draco’s suite, and then Boone will bring him, Stella will make sure that no one bothers you.  She is very protective over Draco and will ward him when he is wanting solitude.” Narcissa said, just as Lucius called Benson back to the room.

“I have to let me friends know that I’m okay, I just let them, they will be worried.” Hermione said knowing the Ginny would tear the building down looking for her.

“We will go speak to your friends, but Boone informed Pansy that we have you.” Lucius said standing.

Hermione knew she needed to speak to Draco, she owed him that much, but her anger was still bubbling, she had proceeded the fact that he had lied to her years ago, but it still hurt to think about.  Benson approached Hermione, “if the young miss is ready, I will take her to master Draco’s room now.” He holds out a hand for her to take.

Hermione stood looking again at Lucius and Narcissa who held nothing but caring and concern in their eyes, “thank you again for helping me and for speaking to me. I look forward to our next conversation.”

“As do we my dear” Narcissa said smiling, “now off you go.”

They smiled at her before she took Bensons hand and he dissaperated them away.

Chapter Text

Draco froze as he had not expected Roxy to kiss him, she had truly caught him off guard, but the second her lips touched his, it was if time had stood still. He hadn’t kissed her back and her lips hadn’t been on his long enough to be a proper kiss, it was more of a peck but that couple of seconds felt like an eternity as he was looking at Hermione when Roxy had acted. Then the shattering of
Hermione’s glass reset time. She apologized and moved quickly to leave as he shoved Roxy away.

“Hermione” he called but was unable to follow her because Roxy was in his way, and even if he was fuming, he would not physically hurt Roxy. He took a step back looking around for help.

Pansy on the other hand had no such quarrels, quick as lighting she drew her wand pointed it under the table at Roxy’s chair breaking the leg causing Roxy to fall unceremoniously to the floor. “looks like you’re in your rightful place now.” Pansy had said angrily.

Theo burst out laughing offering up an explanation of needing to get better glassware and sturdier chairs next time.

Ginevra Weasley looked murderous and had her arms pinned to the side by Blaise, “let me go you oaf, I have to find Mi.” she seethed.

“I will if you behave” Blaise said watching Weasley stare daggers at Roxy.

Nobody bothered to check on Roxy as she stood dusting herself off. “Drake I’m sorry” she began but Draco had had enough.

“Roxy we are not nor ever will be together, please do not misunderstand my being cordial for playing hard to get. We are not a thing, it was once and it will never happen again, you were a means to an end and one that I regret.” Draco said seething waiting for her to move, not caring that she began to tear up at his rant.

Roxy had stood there embarrassed looking at the group for someone to help finding no sympathy. When her eyes landed on the dreamy looking blonde, she almost had hope but Luna was just Luna.

Luna just smiled and said, “you will find who you’re looking for soon, don’t worry this needed to happen.”

When she found no help or sympathy, Roxy turned and left to nurse her wounded pride.

Draco had wondered if he had been too harsh, had hadn’t intended to blow up on Roxy, but the damage had been done, he had to ensure that she knew his stance. Pansy looked over at him nodding in response that she would take care of Roxy.

“Well, that was a shit show” Theo said, “I guess Granger still fancies you mate.”

“Oh, she does, but her and Draco are surrounded by nargles, their auras are very muddied as well.”
Luna added absent mindedly.

Theo looked at her with reverence, “what about me what does my aura look like?”

“It’s bright and yellow like warm sunshine. One of my favorite colors.”

“As interesting as this conversation and turn of events have been, I think we should go look for Granger” Pansy said eyeing Luna, “it looked like she cut her hand.”

“Fuck!” Draco yelled, he had just got her back into his life and now it was ruined because of his stupidity.

“Hey, mate we’ll find her and you can explain to her.” Blaise said passing Draco a shot.

“Ferret, I know Hermione, give her a moment, I’ll go find her and maybe then you can talk” Ginny said thawing a bit more.

Draco nodded, and before he could answer, Pansy said “she’s been found and is safe.”

“Found by who” Ginny asked.

“Narcissa found her and helped her clean up, Hermione will be in the suite to let her have her moment, she and Lucius will be up here shortly.”

As if summoned the group was approached by the Malfoys. “Hello everyone” they said. Narcissa looked at Draco knowingly, while Lucius gave him a pointed look.

Draco knew what his father was saying without saying it, that he had fucked up when he messed with Roxy.

“Hermione is safe, and, in a suite, we gave her some calming draught, but I can assure you she is well, Benson is with her now.” Narcissa said to the group but kept looking at Draco.

“Due to the nights events, we welcome you ladies to stay the night, we have several suites booked and are sure that the boys and Pansy are willing to accommodate, we had Stella and Boone grab some items for you.” Lucius said as a little elf popped in.

“Miss Weasley, you have my word that Hermione is safe, we wish no one harm, I know that may be difficult to hear from us, but we are not the same people we had to be years ago.” Narcissa said when Ginny Weasley looked like she wanted nothing more than to track her friend down and take her away.

“Hey Red I will take you to see her if you need to” Blaise said looking at her.

Ginny looked at him, then at Draco, and his parents, still unsure, but if how Hermione had reacted was anything to go by, she knew she needed to let her speak to Draco.

“I’m currently on break so I have immediate plans, so I can stay, thank you for your hospitality, Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy.”

Blaise smiled like he had just won the best prize.

“Oh, I would love nothing more than to stay a while the Malfoys have always been hospitable.” Luna added smiling dreamily at Theo.

“Excellent, then that is settled.” Lucius stated.

“Master Draco you are coming with me please” squeaked a little elf who had been hidden suddenly appeared.

Taking one last look at his friends then his parents, Draco took Boones hand before he was whisked away.

Noting Ginny’s look of disbelief of the liberal use of magic, Lucius explained that when the elves where around in situations such as these that they cast wards that would repel muggles temporarily letting them move between them. Explaining further that Elf magic was something truly remarkable even more so than a wizard, and that these elves were all free and family.

Satisfied with the explanation, the group returned to their drinks, while the Malfoys left.

“She’ll be okay she right?” Ginny asked again looking at Blaise then Pansy.

“Weasley right now Hermione Granger is probably the safest she will ever be, and if I know Lucius and Narcissa, our Stella is warding the suite, no one but her will be able to enter, not even old Voldy himself. I swear if we had let Stella and Benson have at old Voldy we probably could have ended the bullshit ages begore it got worse.” Pansy replied refilling her flute with Rosé.

Ginny smiled as if they had been anything like Dobby then she knew that was probably true.

“So, who’s up for some shots!” Theo said breaking the remaining tension before the bar tender walked over with a tray full of them.

“Bottoms up!”

Chapter Text

When Hermione reappeared, it was in a beautiful room with a magnificent view.  It took her breath away at the sheer beauty of it.  It was the largest hotel room that she had ever seen, easily larger than her own flat above her bookstore.

“Hello, miss” a tiny voice startled her.

“Oh, hello there” Hermione said turning to find a little elf dresses in a cute pink dress and shoes.

“I am sorry to scare the young miss, my name is Stella, and I am wanting to meet the young miss very much.” Stella said as she shuffled back and forth twiring her ear.

Hermione hadn’t interacted with Boone much earlier, but she wouldn’t pass up the opportunity now. 

So, she took a knee and extended her hand. “Hello Stella, my name is Hermione Granger, its and pleasure to meet you.”

Stella’s big eyes widened even more, “oh no miss it is my pleasure to finally meet you in person miss, I had to always stay hidden.”

“Hidden? Where, how?” Hermione asked.

“Oh, miss I mustn’t, you must speak to master Draco first."

Hermione knew how much elves hated to cause displeasure, so she let it be, she really needed to speak to Draco.

“Would miss like some tea or maybe something to eat?” Stella asked.

“Not now thank you Stella, but maybe after I talk to Draco.”

Then with another pop, Draco appeared.  

Her stomach swooped, remembering how she ran away earlier, and just looking at the stress on his face made her heart hurt.  

“Thank you, Boone, Stella.” Draco said to the little elves.

“Master Draco, Stella will bring in some food for the two of you in the other room and will make sure no one bothers both of the young ones.” Stella said sincerely.

“Thank you” they both said at the same time, she blushed and smiled at him watching some of the tension leave him.

“Thank you, Stella.” Draco watched as the little elf looked between him and Hermione before popping away.

“Boone could you please keep on eye on Ginevra and Luna.” Draco asked the little elf.

“Yes, master Draco, I will watch over masters’ friends.” The little elf said before vanishing.

Now it was just them, and she could feel the tension between them.

While she was still a bit embarrassed by what happened earlier, she was thrilled and scared to be alone with Draco.  This wasn’t the boy she knew five years ago. Her mind and heart were racing as she wanted nothing more than to run and embrace him.

“Are you okay, my parents informed me that you had cut your hands.” Draco said interrupting her thoughts.

He moved towards her and grabbed her hands inspecting them. 

“Yes, I am your mother healed me.” she replied quietly secretly enjoying the way he held her hand.

“I’m glad, I was worried about you”

He was worried about her? Her heart was bursting at the thought.

“I’m sorry about Roxy: he huffed, "we are not together.” Draco continued unaware of Hermione’s errant thoughts. At the mention of this Hermione rejoiced a little, of course his parents had said as much, but it felt nice for him to voice it out loud.

“I’m sorry I overreacted; it was just too much to fast” she said deciding to be honest, “I wasn’t expecting it, and honestly, I knew it was a possibility....you know that you  had moved on.” 

“I haven’t” he rushed his words, “I mean, I haven’t moved on.”

Hermione looked like she was on the verge of tears, both happy and sad.  Her heart leaping at his words, but she couldn’t trust herself as much as she wanted this.

“I tried, Hermione…. but I couldn’t and now I have a lot to explain to you, if you’d let me I will. 

"Please sit.” he motioned to the sofa.

Hermione could see the sincerity in his steel eyes, so she moved to sit on the small sofa, as he sat in the chair.

Draco blew out a breath unsure of where to start.  There was so much that he wanted to say, to apologize for.  

Hermione looked at him as he seemed to struggle for a starting point, deciding to take pity and then asked, “tell me why you lied to me Draco, about Astoria.”

This time the breath that left Draco was because he hadn’t thought about starting here, but ever the fearless lioness that Hermione Granger was, she was going in for the kill. He took another steadying breath before he answered.

“When I realized you wouldn’t leave, I thought that making you hate me was the next best thing.”

Hermione was trying to remain calm; she was too heated up at his words; she had so easily believed him.  She had vowed to listen, but as much as she wanted to just jump into his lap and hold him tightly, she was still irrationally upset.  Taking a deep breath, she exploded.

“Why Draco?! Why did you push me away?” she yelled.

Draco had expected this on some level, “when you wouldn’t leave with me, saying that was the only thing I could think of to say to make you leave me and you did.  I didn’t want you to be hurt because of me.”

“You hurt me, so did your batshit crazy aunt.” Hermione said breathing hard. “but it was from coming from you because you lied” she yelled as she stood moving closer to him.

Draco looked up into her eyes, “I’m so sorry that you were still hurt despite me leaving, that I didn’t help you, I hate myself for that.  I hated it all, every second of it, but then you moved on with Weasley as if I had meant nothing to you.”

“Ron was not who I wanted, you made me believe that you didn’t care for me, what was I supposed to do! Why didn’t you come find me when it was all over and we won?!”

Draco sighed, “I wanted to so fucking bad, but how could I after what happened to you, I don’t deserve you. When I saw you with him and you looked happy, I again had to make the choice to walk away.  It was the fucking hardest thing I have ever had to do.”

“I was happy that the war was over, but I’ve never wanted Ron, it was never Ron.” She said her breathing erratic. “Then you just left, and I tried to move on too, but I couldn’t it has always been you Draco, always!”

“Hermione it will always be you for me, and I will apologize for the rest of my life....if you let me.”

They were now face to face, and throwing caution to wind, she closed the distance and kissed him. She was still upset but more than anything she was glad to have him back and damned if she hadn’t wanted to kiss him.

When their lips crashed into one another it felt like she was finally home, oh how’d shed missed him.  

Hermione wrapped her arms around him clinging to him as if her life depended on it.  She parted her lips welcoming him in.  She moaned and then next thing she knew he was moving them back until he was sitting on a couch and she was in his lap, her knees on either side of his hips and she ground herself on him.  

He let out a moan that she swallowed greedily.

She knew that their conversation was far from over, but hearing him confess that he still loved her, the look of sincerity was all that she needed.  She continued kissed him as if her life depended on it, and maybe it did, but she finally felt like herself.  

“I need you” she said shakily pulling back briefly just to whisper the words into his mouth.  She heard him growl then he was kissing her down her neck and his hands were firmly grasping her arse. She moved her hand to her pocket where her wand was stowed and pulled it, vanishing their clothes. 

Before letting her wand fall to the floor.

Draco took a second to come to the realization that they were both very much naked, when the sight of a chain caught his attention.  

The chain around her neck dangled all the way down between her breast and at the end was his signet ring.

He reached to hold it between his fingers, “you kept it?” he asked as he looked in her eyes.

“Of course.... you gave it to me” she replied then leaning in to kiss him again.

Draco felt his heart beating wildly, if he had ever needed confirmation about how she felt, this was it.  She may have not known what it meant in his Pureblood culture but he did. 

“Draco, I need you” she said needily as she reached in between them grabbing his cock to stroke it.  

Draco simply moaned at the action, “you’ll be the death of me love.” 

Hermione pushed his cock forward and began rubbing her slick folds up and down, coating him.  She kept rubbing herself along his shaft and she began feeling the coil at her core.  Draco felt like he could cum just from the sight before him, but he wouldn’t dare interrupt her, so he just moved a hand into her curls and pulled her back making her body arch pushing her breasts out.  He took a nipple in his mouth and sucked.  

At this Hermione began moving faster, Draco bit down a little on her nipple and knew that she was close, with a wet pop he released her nipple and said, “give it to me love” and Hermione shattered around him, the force of her climax had her seeing stars.

Draco held her through her climax, bringing her face back to kiss her, telling her just how beautiful she was when she came. “We’re not done yet love.” He said as he lifted her enough to line himself up and in one fluid thrust filled her.  

They both moaned as they adjusted to each other.

“You feel so fucking good love, I’ve missed you.” He said headily giving her time to adjust to his cock.

Hermione whimpered, “I’m yours Draco, forever and a day” and that was it, he began thrusting into her with fervor.  She leaned in to kiss him again as he now had both hands on her arse and was holding her as he pounded into her. 

Hermione cried out in pleasure, and he could feel her walls fluttering around his cock.

“Mine” he growled as he continued with his punishing pace. Sliding in and out, he felt her tighten around him, and he knew she was close to coming again, he took her breast in his mouth licking, sucking, and biting her nipple, and that was all it took for Hermione to come again crying out his name like a prayer.  After a few more pumps he followed her and came crying out her name as he filled her with his seed. 

Feeling the wetness of her tears.

“Hermione what’s wrong” he hoped that what had just happened had ruined his chances.

She wept quietly.

He used his hands to cradle her face and asked again, “love please talk to me what’s wrong?”

Hermione let the tears fall as she looked at him, gods she missed him and now that they were here and had just had sex, she was scared of what was going to happen, and it felt like she was trampled by a pack of hippogriffs. It was all too much and not enough.

She watched as he held her trying to figure out what had just happened, she could see the uncertainty written on his face.  

So, she leaned in and kissed him slowly trying to convey her feeling.  He returned her slow kisses as he attempted to wipe her tears.

“Talk to me love” he asked again softer.

“I’m scared Draco”

“Scared of what love?”

“To lose you again” she confessed.  She decided that she wanted no more lies.  She had been missed him over the last five years and now that he was here, she was afraid that he would not want her like she wanted him.

Draco looked at the uncertainty in her eyes and he wished for nothing more than to take it away.  

No, now that she was back, he would never let her go, ever again, he vowed. he would take her how ever she wanted, even if it was friendship.

“Hermione, I am yours, you will never lose me, the only way is if you tell me to leave.” Draco confessed as he held her tighter.

“No more lies” she said into his lips.

“No more lies” 

“I’m sorry love, I was scared for you back then, and I shouldn’t have tried to push you away, I will spend the rest of my life making it up to you.”

They moved to the bed and talked.  Draco told her of the first year before they became a band and how he had acted rakishly, how he had tried and failed to move on from her, but how she was embedded into his very soul.  He told her about the band and about all of the songs he wrote.  

Hermione told him about her bookshop called Coiled Books, to which he smiled at her subtle nod to him.  They spoke some more, then made love.  He kissed her softly from her head down to her core where he worshiped her with his mouth, then took her with only love and reverence

Then they fell fast asleep forgetting the outside world existed.

Chapter Text

As the early rays of sun peeked through the windows of the hotel room, Draco stirred hoping against all hope, that what he was sure might have been a dream was real.  As he slowly opened his eyes taking in his surroundings, he felt her warm body pressed against his and a mountain of curls in his face. 

When he took a deep breath the scent of flowers and something uniquely Hermione flooded his senses. 

It hadn’t been a dream he thought ,his heart filling with happiness; she was really here with him.  While he knew that they were far from done discussing everything that happened, they had both come to the conclusion that they were both back in each other’s lives. 

Draco vowed he would never push or leave her, and he had a feeling Hermione had felt much the same, they hadn’t really discussed much but he knew he was going to do everything to keep her. 

Hermione hadn’t slept as well as she had the night before, granted there wasn’t much sleep after hours of Draco and her worshiping each other’s bodies several times over.  She had been at peace and dreamt of a future that was now in her grasp.  When she opened her eyes, she met a pair of silver orbs looking back at her with nothing but love and adoration. 

She smiled sheepishly and burrowed into him, “morning” she had murmured into him.

“Good morning, love” Draco said huskily. “How are you feeling?”

Wonderful, astonishing, amazing, life changing, beautifully sore…. loved, “I’m good” is how she replied. 

She knew she could say what she was thinking, because the way Draco was looking at her now, was as if she hung the moon.  Then reality set in, they still had to talk and discuss where they stood.

“I’m good too oh and before I forget Happy Birthday Hermione” he said smiling  and leaned in to steal a kiss.

When he pulled away, he asked “Would you like some breakfast?”

She sighed, she couldn’t believe that she was in bed with Draco on her birthday, she would have to thank Ginny later.

“Thank you, this is turning out to be a spectacular birthday indeed.” 

Hermione wondered what time it was, with the way the sun was shining, she was sure that it was close to noon.

“What time is it “she asked shyly. Fully aware that she was wrapped up in Draco’s arms and very naked.

Draco chuckled and leaned over to the stand near the bed checking the clock, “it’s 10:45 in the morning, perfect time for brunch.”

Hermione couldn’t remember a night in which she had slept so soundly, let alone been so thoroughly shagged.  She was happy, she had found Draco, and he was here looking at her with so much love in his eyes.

Then she remembered her friends, and she sat up and the blanket fell from her body exposing her breast to him.

“Draco, I need to check on Ginny and Luna” she said in a rush looking over at him, I did leave rather abruptly. 

Draco on the other hand  was focused on her breasts.

When he didn’t immediate reply and she followed his line of sight, she blushed deeply reaching out to smack him, “Draco” she said laughingly.

“Sorry love, you are beautiful, and I’ve missed you these last few years.”

Hermione leaned in kissing him, Draco’s hands gripped her pulling her on top of his hardening length. 

Hermione moaned feeling his length against her already wet folds.  This man was insatiable, and if she was to be honest so was she.

She moaning into his mouth as she kissed him, he moved her up and the aligned himself at her entrance, then slowly moved her so that she was sinking onto his throbbing hard length.  They both moaned this time as she bottomed out. In that moment Hermione forgot about her friends and simply let Draco flood her senses.

After their afternoon delight, they had moved to the shower, where he had devoured her cunt and then taken her once more. Once they had left the shower, Hermione felt famished, no doubt working up not only a ferocious appetite for Draco but for food.

When she exited the ensuite bathroom in a fluffy robe, she found a pair of lacy under garments, jeans, jumper, and trainers waiting for her.  Upon further inspection she found that they seemed to be her size, then she froze wondering where exactly these clothes had come from, who they belonged to. 

Draco had followed her out in his own robe, and had made his way over to the adjacent room where his clothes were in.  He had changed into a pair of black jeans, black t-shirt, and black converse sneakers, his tattoos accentuated his casual look. 

Hermione took her fill looking at him once over again and came to the conclusion that Draco looked as delectable fully clothed as he had naked.

Draco stopped and let her have her fill of him, he was used to being ogled but having her looking at him as she was now, stirred something primal in him. “Like what you see love?” Draco said smiling.

Hermione looked back at him and blushed at having been caught looking at him hungrily, merlin she thought, she had just been in the shower with this man and as deliciously sore as she was, she wanted him still.

Draco didn’t wait he took the quick steps to her closing the distance in between them.  He cradled her head and kissed her.  Hermione let him claim her, he moved a hand down and opened her robe baring her to him again, and just as his kisses moved from her mouth to her neck, her stomach decided that growl.

“Sorry” Hermione said sheepishly.

“No love, I need to feed you, I’ve ravished you enough that you need your strength.” Draco kissed her lips once more before reluctantly stepping back so that she could change her clothes.

“Besides I’m sure that we need to check on our friends.”

Hermione remembered them and turned to change before she stopped again, “Draco whose clothes are these?”

“My mother had Stella acquire a change of clothes for all of you and your friends since you all stayed the night.  She wanted you all to have comfortable clothing for the next day.” Draco said.

“That was very nice of her, she didn’t have to go out of her way for us, this all looks expensive.” Hermione replied.

“Hermione it’s nothing, my mother doesn’t get to play dress up and she does love to shop, please don’t think too much of it.”

She did feel grateful not to have to slip back into her skirt from the night before, so she relented and began to change into her new clothes.

Now that they were both clothed and at her stomach growling still insistent, Draco called out for Stella. 

The little elf appeared with a small pop.  Stella was dressed in a black dress and matching shoes looking at them with a huge smile.

“Master Draco called?” the little elf said.

“Hello Stella, is everyone awake, Hermione wants to check on her friends, and we are in need of sustenance, I don’t want her to wither away.”

“Oh yes, the masters’ friends are awake and headed to the roof top to have brunch with masters’ parents.” Stella replied enthusiastically.

“Thanks Stella that would be wonderful.”  The little elf stepped up to the couple smiling before taking both their hands and popping them away.  

Chapter Text

The next moment they were on the roof top of the hotel.  Hermione and Draco thanked Stella before she bowed and popped away. Draco leaned in pulling her close to him leading her toward the large table, but before they made it, they heard Theo yell, “Oi love birds hurry up, I’m famished and Cissa won’t let me touch the food until you joined us.”

With what was sure to be a common occurrence, Pansy reached over smacking Theo in the back of the head. The group chuckled as Draco and Hermione made their way over to the table.  

“Hello" Hermione said as she took in her friends who were seated comfortably waiting for them to sit.”

Hellos were dispensed before she found Narcissa looking at her smiling, “Narcissa thank you so much for your hospitality, and for the clothing, I hope it wasn’t too much trouble.” Hermione said.

“It’s nothing darling, now please sit and eat, I’m sure your famished” Narcissa replied smiling coyly as if she knew just exactly what her and Draco had been up to.

And just like that they were all sat and enjoying the pastries, fruits, meats, and most importantly coffee.  The group chatted as if this was a common, and maybe it was for Draco and his family, but Ginny, Luna and she seem to fit right in.  The conversation didn’t lag, like the night before, they recounted stories of their band, with Ginny prattling on about the songs, she was genuinely excited and having access to the Nova she didn’t doddle.  

The boys didn’t get frustrated, they answered her questions enthusiastically.  Hermione watched in wonder at how at ease Draco was, he was smiling and talking easily to her friends.  She felt a shift within her, she knew she loved him since back at Hogwarts and seeing her friends so comfortable with his friends gave her a sense of peace. 

Hermione did notice how Blaise was looking at Ginny, hanging on every word.  She suspected that something had shifted within them as well.  Luna was looking at Theo dreamily, while Pansy laughed and joked with Ginny. 

“Galleon for your thoughts” Draco said breaking her out of her reverie.

She smiled at him, “nothing just noting how well our groups are getting along.”

Draco looked around and seemed to observe the same thing, “yes it seems we can all get along.”

“So, ladies what are your plans for the rest of the week?” Theo said enthusiastically.

“Oh, I am finishing up my book, but really nothing” Luna said casually.

“No plans other than to celebrate Hermione’s birthday today and then heading to the burrow, I am on break for the next month, by the way Happy birthday Mi!” Ginny said raising her mimosa to her.

A series of birthday wishes were said, making Hermione blush before thanking them all.

The group tuned to Hermione expectantly, “well much of the same really, I just have my bookstore.”

Blaise smiled widely as if he knew exactly where this line of questioning was going. “So, nothing pressing then” he added.

Hermione looked to her friends, “not pressing but” she began before a small pop announcing Boone’s arrival interrupted her.

The little elf in a suit bowed greeting the group, “Master Draco there is a gentlemen in the lobby looking for Miss Hermione.”

“For me?” Hermione asked curiously, as far as she was aware of, she was not expecting anyone as Ginny and Luna were with her, let alone a man.  

She also noticed that Draco’s relaxed posture had changed, he had gone stiff at the little elf’s announcement.  

Hermione looked at Ginny who seemed to be as confused as she was.

“Yes miss, he is with Donavan in the lobby.” Boone announced.

Pansy stood as she also took in Draco’s’ posture, “Boone would you be so kind as to take me down to the lobby and I will see who this person is, one can never be too careful.”

“Pansy it’s okay I can go check” Hermione began before Pansy waved her over taking Boone’s hand and popping away.

The group sat in silence for a few minutes, Hermione looked at Draco’s stiff posture wondering what he was thinking.  He wasn’t cold, but she knew that even thought they had spent the night and morning drowning in each other, they still had to get to know each other again. 

Just before she could ask him what he was thinking, Boone reappeared with Pansy and Harry Potter in tow.

“Harry” she said standing and making her way over to her friend. “What are you doing here, how did you find me?” she asked.

Harry relaxed a bit when she approached him, “hey Mione" he said smiling  "I went by the book shop to wish you happy birthday, and it was closed.” 

Harry was now looking sheepishly at the group taking note of Ginny and Luna as well as his old classmates that he hadn’t seen in five years.  Hermione not letting him be sidetracked said, “Harry James Potter, explain how you found me this instance.”

“Well, I am an Auror” Harry said looking like he wanted to be anywhere other than under Hermione’s scrutiny.

“Yes, Potter please do share how exactly you found Hermione” Draco said cooly.

Harry looked over at Draco as if sizing him up before he turned back to look at Hermione answering, “when I saw the shop closed, I went in to check on you, but you weren’t there, then tried to find Gin as sometimes I know she likes to take you out.  I went to the  burrow incase you were with Gin, but Ron who was at breakfast, said that she had been gone since the day before. When we couldn’t find you, I cast a locater spell, and it led me here to this hotel.” 

Hermione was looking at her friend in disbelief.  “Harry James Potter, you used a locator spell to find me!” she yelled. “That is highly inappropriate.” 

Harry chuffed, “well I was worried Mione, in five years you’ve never not opened your store even on your birthday, and adding that Ginny was missing too I was worried.”

“We were not missing; we are grown women and if we want to get lost for a day or two, we most certainly can.” Hermione said as Ginny laughed raising her mimosa to Harry.

“I’m sorry Mione, I know that you can take care of yourself, but I worried when you were gone.”

Hermione lost some of her fight, she had been very predictable in the last five years, keeping a very similar routine with her shop and her friends. 

Lucius the ever-gracious host stood welcoming Harry, “Mr. Potter as you can see, Hermione is fine as are her friends, they have been our guest since yesterday.  They have been taken care of.”

“Oh, Draco’s been taking care of Hermione alright,” Theo said earning him another smack from Ginny this time.

Harry looked back at his friend who had moved back to Draco’s side. “I am sorry Mione, I was just worried, but I can see that you are in good company, I’ll just head out.”

“Mr. Potter there is no need to leave, please feel free to join us for brunch, there is no hard feelings, I can certainly understand being protective of one’s family.” Narcissa said smiling at Harry.  

Harry looked around then back to Narcissa who looked like she was not going to take no for an answer, “if it’s really no trouble.”

“Come on Potter” Pansy said making her way back to her seat with Harry taking the seat next to hers.

“I’m sorry again Mione” Harry said taking his seat.

“I know Harry” she replied.

“So, how’d this happen?” Harry asked looking at his former classmates.

Pansy leaned in and said” how about you grab some food and maybe one of these” she said pushing a mimosa towards him, “this is quite the story.”

With that Hermione launched into the story of the concert and what had happened, she didn’t mention that she and Draco had been an item before nor that she had spent the night with Draco shagging her sensless, but Harry was smart and could see how she was gravitating to him as he was to her.

Hermione had laughed when Harry found out that the Slytherins were a famous band and thriving in the muggle world.  It had been nice to see him interact with them, like her, he understood that they had all been children and if living in the muggle world had anything to prove, they had passed with flying colors.

During a lull in the conversation Theo pronounced, “before I forget, it has previously been established that you ladies are all free and taking that into consideration that today is the Golden Girls birthday, I would like to formerly invite you to join our tropical holiday.”

Ginny squealed next to Blaise, “I’m in, I don’t’ care where so long as there’s a beach and drinks.” She said smiling excitedly. 

Luna smiled, “oh I’d love to go” she said then turned to Hermione who was blindsided.

“Granger what says you, are you up to galavanting with us?” Theo asked with devilish smile.

Hermione looked at her friends they were both smiling and looking at her anxiously, she knew that she could afford to close the shop.  She had no real need to stay behind.  She looked from her friends to Draco who was looking at her curiously as if accessing her state of mind.

“Hermione you don’t have to go, they can go and have their fun and I would stay behind, and we can catch up.” Draco said.  

She could see the truth behind his words, he would stay for her.  The thought made her heart burst with happiness, they had just found each other again but he was unwilling to part from her, and in that moment, she made her choice. 

 “No, I think a tropical holiday/birthday celebration sounds fun, when do we leave.”

Draco smiled and their friends cheered. “YES!”

“What about you Potter, care to take a walk on the dark side?’ Pansy said smirking at Harry.

Harry was stunned, he stared at Pansy, then looked at his friends who seemed to wait in anticipation.  

“You know I think Robards wouldn’t mind if I took some time off, just the other day he was telling me to take a break, so yeah, why not, I’m in.”

Pansy smiled wide with Draco giving her a knowing look, Hermione watched the interaction, she would ask Draco what that was about later.

“Well children now that we have established that we will all be traveling, we should prep to travel soon.” Narcissa said standing.

“How soon are we talking about” Hermione asked.

“The private jet is scheduled to depart at around 2:30 pm, and we are heading to the Riviera Maya in Mexico.” Lucius said as he wrapped his arm around his wife. “Let’s go my dear and make sure that all of the travel arrangements and hotel accommodations are all set.”

“Children Boone and Stella will meet you in Draco’s suite and will apperate you to the hangar.” Narcissa said before she left.

“Draco it’s nearly 1:30p, we only have an hour to pack, we don’t’ have anything to wear” Hermione said in a panic.

“Granger please don’t worry about that, I am quite sure that Narcissa has already coordinated with Stella and Benson about wardrobe.” Pansy answered.

Draco noting Hermione’s unease added, “hey it’s okay if you need to go before we leave, we can head out, and Pansy is correct, the second you all agreed to join us, mother will have had us all sorted out, and before you start to complain, it’s not a big deal.  Before I became famous and wealthy, I was already ridiculously wealthy, besides think of this as my birthday gift/treat for you and your friends, because that lot”  he said pointing to Blaise and Theo, “are certainly wealthy enough to fund their own adventures.” He finished laughing.

Hermione and Harry began to protest before Draco cut them off, “it’ s no bother, it’s our treat.  We can all certainly afford it, please don’t fight mother on this, she will take great offense.”

Hermione and Harry looked at one another.  They never did like to feel like a burden onto anyone, Harry because of how he grew up, and her because of her time at Hogwarts.  Draco reached out holding her hand looking at her, “Hermione please let me do this for you…for all of you.”

Hermione knew he was making a sincere offer, like her he just wanted to spend time together.  She noted Ginny and Lunas giddiness and relented. “Thank you for everything Draco.” 

“So, are we traveling by an airplane?” Ginny asked the group.

“Not exactly Red, we have a modified private jet ready to take us.” Blaise said.

“I’ve never been on a plane before, dad will be so jealous” Ginny said smiling.

“Will we need travel documents?” Hermione added ever the planner. 

“While we mostly rely on muggle methods, we are still wizards” Theo said chuckling, “we will let the MMM know we are traveling for leisure, so we won’t need muggle documentation.”

Hermione nodded in understanding.

Harry rose stating that he needed to let Robards know he would be taking some personal time off, with Pansy taking him to a room where he could send his patronus without the prying eyes of muggles.  

In less than thirty minutes, the group was back in Draco’s room where the elves had packed everything up and were waiting for the group so they could depart.

“We still need to talk about it all” Hermione said to Draco who sat on the sofa next to her as they waited for their friends to join them. 

“We will, and thank you for joining us, but know that if you didn’t want to, I would have stayed with you.” 

“I know but you don’t know Ginevra Weasley, she would hex me if I had said no.” Hermione said laughing. Then remembering that exchange between Pansy and him earlier she asked, “So what was that look with Pansy earlier?”

Draco smiled, “promise you won’t say anything?”

“That depends on what you have to tell me?”

Draco laughed, “naturally.” He smiled again, “The thing is Pansy has had a massive crush on the chosen one for quite some time.”

“Really! Pansy likes Harry.” she whisper shouted excitedly. 

“Oh yes probably just as much as I like you” he said kissing her.

“Well then, this holiday is perfect for them to get reacquainted, Harry has been alone for so long, just like me.” she said.

“I’m sorry again Hermione, I should have found you sooner.”

“Draco things were different we were both struggling, it was a difficult time, but were here now, and well make the most of it, I’m not letting you go, ever again.” She said kissing him.

“I’ll hold you to that love.”

Chapter Text

Once their friends had regrouped and gathered their belongings, they made their way back to Draco’s room so that they could be whisked away by Boone and Stella.  In a few short moments they had all gathered around and were all holding hands and popping away to the hanger.

Once they arrived, they all boarded the spacious private jet and were greeted by Narcissa and Lucius Malfoy who looked as if this was a normal occurrence for them.  It was still surreal to Hermione, and it seemed as though Harry was also taking in the how their former classmates moved with ease. 

She noted the small number of crew members but found that it was because the elves would be traveling with them, they had warded the plane so that it all appeared to be normal to the pilots and crew.

The group settled in for the flight with Ginny and Luna both taking up window seats taking in this new experience, Harry who had grown up with muggles, had never been on a plane either and was a bit excited.  She noticed that Pansy had taken the seat next to him and smiled.   Draco who was watching her smiled too, knowing that she was up to something but was equally as intrigued and wished to see his friend happy too.

A few hours into the flight they were served dinner by Boone and Stella, after which many of them had dozed off after all it was a ten-hour flight from London to Mexico.  Hermione had been dozing off when she felt Draco stand quietly and asked her to follow him. 

She followed behind him.  They moved quietly toward the back of the plane where he led her into a small bedroom.  Instinctively she rubbed her thighs together and felt the heat unfurl in her core. 

Draco motioned for her to follow before he shut the door and was on her in an instant.  Hermione moaned as he ran his hands up her jumper cupping her breast.

“I was waiting until they all fell asleep so I could take you away and give you a proper birthday gift.’ He whispered into her lips, “I’ve wanted to do this since you agreed to join us.”

Hermione moaned again pulling back enough to pull her jumper over her head, “being with you is gift enough Draco.”

“I’ve never wanted to be part of this mile high club Theo brags about, until you love, care to become its latest members?”

Hermione knew about the mile high club and was only a little shocked that Draco knew about it, but was secretly glad that he hadn’t joined said club until now.

“I’m yours Draco” was her response before she dove back in, kissing his neck and making her way to her knees.  She undid his jeans and freed his cock.  Draco threw his head back as she palmed him then moaned when licked the precum off his swollen head.

“Hermione you don’t have to, it’s your birthday” he began but she didn’t care she wanted to make him feel good. 

Draco moaned moving his hand to her head as her head bopped up and down, sucking on him just right, she relaxed her throat allowing him to push in further hitting the back of her mouth. He thrust with a little more force and felt her moan.

“Fuck love, if you keep doing that I’m going to come.” He said huskily.

Hermione merely moaned again showing him how much this was bringing her as much pleasure as it was him. She gripped his thighs willing him to go deeper, and at that Draco lost it, after a few deep pumps he came spilling deep into her mouth crying out in pleasure as she swallowed his seed.  When they were done, she released him with a satisfied wet pop.

Draco pulled her up quickly kissing her, and tasting himself on her while his hand went into her pants.  He enjoyed feeling how dripping wet she was. He made short work of undressing her before he had her leg over his shoulder, and he was licking her wet folds and sucking on her clit. It didn’t take much for her to cum as she was already so turned on from having sucked his cock. 

She had one hand on the rooms wall and the other tangled in Draco’s his as she came, calling out his name in ecstasy.  Licking her cunt until her breath had steadied, he rose and kissed her mouth, letting her taste herself on his lips.

“You taste divine love, happy birthday,” he murmured and she whimpered.

He moved her toward the bed at the center of the room. “Get on your hands and knees” he demanded.

To which she simply complied. “Good girl” he rasped as he moved to line up behind her.  He stroked his cock through her folds that were dripping, before he lined up and pushed, sheathing himself in her fully. They both moaned.

 Hermione was now suddenly worried that they had been very noisy.

“Draco” she panted adjusting to his size, he was still as he waited for her to speak. “We need to silence the room.”

He smiled wide, “what if I want them all to know that your mine love, to know that I love licking your cunt.”  That thought had her clenching her cunt around him making him moan again as he gripped her hips to steady himself.

Without another word he pulled out slowly as she arched her back waiting for him, she didn’t have to wait long as he drilled into her. 

Just like that she forgot about the room, or if she was being to loud, of if her friends could hear, it was only Draco and her. He moved at a punishing pace before he said, “touch yourself” she didn’t hesitate she moved her hand arm to rub her clit.  When she lowered herself, she felt Draco thrust into her deeper hitting the spot that only his cock could reach, and she cried out.

“Harder Draco” she panted feeling the tightening of her core ready to climax once again.

Draco increased his pace gripping her tightly as he pounded into her, “come for me Hermione” he said and it was like her body was hit by lightning, she screamed out at the force of her climax. 

Draco felt the fluttering and tightening and pumped erratically before he followed after her.

“Fuck love that was amazing” he said.

Hermione mumbled something as her face now buried into the bed, she felt boneless.  Slowly he pulled out of her watching as his cum dripped from her cunt. 

She felt the moment he reached up using his fingers to push his seed back into her. 

“You look absolutely beautiful full of my cum.”

She mumbled again still laying boneless on the bed.  She heard him move around before she felt the warm towel as he wiped around her and himself.  He hadn’t removed his cum.

“I want you to hold it in until we land in Mexico, I want to know that I’m still inside of you love, can you do that for me?’ Draco asked with a smile on his face.

“Yes” she said breathily. Hermione was still in a daze but felt the weight of his words, his act was intimate despite what they had just done to each other, it was possessive, and it sent a thrill though her.

They dressed and before they walked back out, she remembered how loud they had been.

“Draco I can’t go back out there, I’m sure they heard us”

He simply chuckled and kissed her again before saying, “the room is warded, I told you Theo is a member of the mile high club and now so are we.” 

He kissed her again before the headed back out to reclaim their seats.  As they made their way back Pansy smirked at them and nodded at her, surely knowing exactly what had just happened.

She was lucky enough that everyone else seemed to be asleep.  As she took her seat and adjusted it to lay flat, Draco kissed her once more before covering her with a small blanket before she succumbed to sleep. 

=^.^=  

Narcissa knew as soon as Draco and Hermione disappeared into the back room what they were up to, but she was secretly pleased that they were reconnecting.  She knew from Stella that they had spent the night together and she was so happy for them.  Draco deserved happiness, she had watched him struggle that first year after the war, losing Hermione had been one of the hardest things for him even more so than taking the Dark Mark.

She was also glad that Hermione and her friends had decided to join them on their tropical holiday, they all needed a fresh start.  She could also see the kids couple up unknowingly and that added to her joy, these kids had done so much and need love and happiness and if she could facilitate it, then she would, the fact that she might get a daughter and grandchildren one day out of this was an added and welcome bonus.  Good thing she had Stella grab a certain Black family heirloom box to bring on this trip, it was after all better to be prepared.

“What are you so giddy about my love” Lucius said no bothering to open his eyes but knowing that his wife was scheming.

“Just that Draco is happy and so are the others.”

“Is that all or is it the fact that our son finally joined the mile high club” Lucius said smirking.

Narcissa slapped him, but she was smiling, “if it means I earn a daughter and one day grandchildren then yes I’m glad, besides you know how fun it is to be a part of that club darling.”

“Indeed, I do” Lucius said as he grabbed her hand placing a kiss on it, “care to renew our membership?”

Narcissa giggled, “We are due for a renewal aren’t we.” Narcissa rose looking over the cabin at all of the sleeping forms before looking over to Lucius, “Coming?”

Lucius smiled before following her.

Chapter Text

Several hours later the plane had landed in a private hangar at the Cancun International Airport.  They deplaned and boarded private cars heading to their destination for the week. Boone and Stella had apparated as soon as the plane landed.  The hour and a half drive from the airport to Tulum was nothing short of beautiful, they had arrived later in the afternoon but there was still plenty of sun and the scenic views were spectacular.

Hermione had never travel this far, so she was appreciating the beauty.  Secretly she wondered if she could convince Draco to go visit some of the tourist spots that she had read about as a child, like the Cenotes, Coba, and Chichén Itza.  The Autum equinox was coming up this week it was always around her birthday, she just knew it would be magical to see the famed shadow snake descend down the side of Chichén Itza. She would go while she was on this side of the world, she knew she would just have to be very convincing.

After about an hour of driving, they made their way to a beautiful beach side villa names Bella Vida. The villa had classic Spanish architecture with modern Caribbean vibes.  The modern hacienda style made her feel as though she immersed in their tropical scenery, it was relaxing.  The inside of the villa did not disappoint it was stunning.  Boone and Stella greeted them having arrived beforehand to set up for their arrival.  Hermione was suddenly feeling over dressed in the warmer Mexican weather. 

“Who’s up for a pool party” Blaise pronounced.

“Yes please! it’s to bloody hot out, but first I need to change.” Ginny exclaimed looking around.

“I could go for a swim, the wildlife here is interesting, I thought a saw a version of bowtruckles in the palm trees I’d love to look at a bit more” Luna said looking around her pink glasses firmly perched on her face.

“Boone and Stella will show you to your rooms. You all go change while we wait for a special birthday dinner” Narcissa said sweetly as she walked over to Draco placing a kiss on his cheek.

The little elves motioned for the group to follow.  As they made their way thought he villa, the group dispersed with the girls’ rooms on one side of the floor and the boys on the other.  Stella informed the girls that there were clothes already in their rooms. As Hermione moved to enter her room Harry came in behind her.

“Mione can I have a quick word in private with you?” he asked her noting Draco was still standing next to her.

Draco simply smiled and moved to his room that was across from hers, “we’ll be in the entryway when you’re ready.”

Hermione smiled and nodded, “Come in Harry.”

Harry followed her into her room noting that she had a clear view of the ocean, “I wonder if all of our rooms are like this, if I had to bet my vault on it, I would say yes.” He said chuckling.

Hermione sat on the bed as Harry took a seat next to her, she had an inkling as to what the conversation was headed.  When he had showed up, he noted how she had been with Draco and vice versa, and one did not have to be a top auror to see there was history there.

Harry sat next to her rubbing the back of his head no sure where to start, she noted so she decided to just out him out of his misery.

“Harry, Draco and I have a history that stems back to Hogwarts.  We were seeing each other until he asked me to run, I wouldn’t leave you and Ron and then he pushed me away.  You know most of what happened during the battle and to be honest, Draco and I haven’t really talked about his part of it, but I want you to know that he didn’t believe in that pureblood crap, at least not then  when we were together, and especially not now.  He pushed me away because he didn’t feel worthy and when I tried to move on with Ron, well you know how that ended, but I love him Harry, I have and will always love him.  We just happen to find each other when Gin dragged me unknowingly to one of his concerts, and well here we are.”

Out of the corner of her eye she watched Harry try to process everything she was saying, he was smart, and she knew that after this revelation that certain things were clicking into place.

“He’s the reason why you passed out that day in the common room and were about to hex me, wasn’t he?”

“I thought you’d killed him” she said looking over at her friend.

“I need to apologize to the prat, because he came through in the end.”

“Yeah, he did, and I think there is a lot more than him and his family did for us all really.”

“Are you happy Mione? Because that’s all that matters to me, and if the pretentious prat is the one that makes you happy then I can accept that.”

She smiled because Harry had always been more than her best friend, he was like her brother, "I am Harry.”

“Well then that’s settled then, I guess I have to be nice to Malfoy from now on, and also happy birthday Mi.” he said reaching out to hug her. 

He drew back again to move before he said, “there is one thing though, you know you’ll have to tell Ron about this, and I bet he will be upset he missed this tropical holiday.”

She knew Ron would have a harder time accepting her relationship with Draco but like Harry he was her friend and surprisingly understanding, and she knew that her happiness mattered to him too. “Yes, I know and I will talk to him when we get back.”

“I’m glad you came Harry; you look a bit tired.” She said.

“Well, I came because you and the girls were just heading out with a bunch of snakes and you know me, I couldn’t just let you go, but I am glad especially now that I know your happy and by the looks on Gin and Lunas faces they are too.  I will admit the Malfoys have been so nice and accommodating.”

She smiled because she knew Ginny was definitely having fun and by the looks of it, Blaise Zabini had no idea what he was in for.

“We all deserve a break once in a while, its good to unwind and live, merlin knows we deserve it. 

Speaking of I noticed you chatting up a certain dark-haired witch, how was that?”

Harry looked like he wanted to bolt. “It was interesting, she apologized for the whole trying to turn me into Voldemort thing, said her family was in danger and honestly who’s wasn’t.

“Harry, you deserve happiness, and I have to admit Pansy Parkinson is not all how I remember, sure she’s still bossy but she’s changed, we all have, and I have it on good authority that she’s single and into wizards with unruly dark hair and a certain someone’s mothers’ green eyes.” Hermione added cheekily.

Harry smiled, “well that’s my cue, you better hurry up and change before Malfoy breaks this door down to get to you, and I should check on Gin and Luna too. See you at the dinner Mi”

=^.^=

After Harry left, she found a dresser filled with dresses and bathing suites, that were more like scraps of fabrics, but she had to admit they were gorgeous.  She was struggling to pick just one thing but didn’t have to wait long before Ginny joined her.

 She was in a navy-blue summer dress that look amazing on her.  With her friends help she picked out a sage green satin dress. It was gorgeous with two thin straps that crossed at the back that Ginny tied for her.  She knew she would have to talk to her friend and promised to do so later.  Once dressed they met Pansy and Luna on their way out.  Pansy had a sexy black dress on, and Luna had a bright yellow number on that fit her beautifully. 

Making their way to the entry way she paused as she took in the boys.  They had all changed and they all looked handsome.  Hermione noticed Pansy and Ginny’s steps falter a bit as they took in the sight before them.  The boys were in what looked like cotton and linen shirts and pants, there cut just right.

There was no doubt about it they looked so good, but her chocolate eyes immediately found his silver eyes as they seemed to drink her in.  Hermoine shivered, and bit her lip shyly. 

She had carnal knowledge of this man before her, but that didn’t stop her from wanting him to take her away now and peel the little satin dress right off of her body and make her his.  Just as these lustful thoughts flooded her brain, she felt the slight growl of her stomach.

“Alright ladies how about we get some food before Granger perishes on us, but mainly so that we can handle our liquor later.” Pansy said moving forward pulling Ginny with her as Luna trailed behind them as well.

“Hello boys, don’t you all clean up nice”, Pansy said not missing a beat, “and Potter, that color really brings out the green of your eyes.” Pansy declared.  Hermione smiled watching her friend struggle to respond. 

This she thought was going to be an interesting holiday.

Chapter Text

Draco had showered and changed, he dressed in black cotton and linen shirt with a similar pair of loose pants, after all black was his signature color.  He debated on heading to Hermione’s room but decided against it when he saw that Ginevra had snuck in, instead he went to check on his brothers and his new friend Potter.  He found them at the end of the hall similarly dressed on in much lighter colors. They traded words as they waited for the girls, and they didn’t have to wait long.

He heard them talking and laughing, and that made him happy.  To know that Hermione was here with him and his family and having a good time was a wonderful feeling.

Snapping out of his thought he looked up as the girls moved closer and once again froze.  Looking at Hermione, he was imagining all of the things he wanted to do to her.  She looked gorgeous in the little satin dress.  He knew he needed to really thank his mother and Stella for their choice of outfits.  The little dress hugged her curves and showed off her many freckles that adorned her body.  He took a few steps reaching for her.  She was biting her lip, and in that moment, he wanted nothing more than to do that himself. Forgoing a welcome, he leaned in and kissed her wrapping a hand in her curls and the other around her waist bringing her closer.  He was sure she could feel just how much he wanted her.

She leaned into the kiss, he heard her moan and was deciding on just how upset his mother would be if they didn’t show up to dinner. 

As he took a step to move her back, he heard a throat clear.

“The birthday dinner is ready” he heard his father say behind him, “we mustn’t keep you mother waiting son.”

He pulled back noting how Hermione had begun to blush at having been caught mid snog by his father.

He turned to face his father who was smirking knowing that if he hadn’t interrupted that they would have indeed not made it to dinner.

“Hermione happiest of birthdays dear, and you look lovely, green is such a complementary color on you.” His father said causing Hermione to blush further.

“Thank you” she replied shyly.

His father smiled at her then gave him a knowing look before motioning for them to head to the dining area.  Draco smiled at her and then at his father before taking her hand and making his way toward the dining area. 

When they entered, his mother looking at him giving him a knowing look.

They took their seats before Boone and Stella snapped their fingers and a feast appeared before them. 

Overall dinner had been pleasant, they all talked a bit more and discussed plans to hit the beach and even go sightseeing.  Draco had noted how Hermione was excited about the prospect of visiting the area.  She was dying to see Chichen Itza, and learn more of the Mayan Gods, and it just so happened that the Autum Equinox was in a few days and that was one of the only days that the serpent shadow of Chichen Itza could be experienced. 

He made a note to ask his parents to arrange a private tour for their group with the MMM, since they had to register their arrival.  Despite that they were simply visiting, a party of 10 British wizards and witches was something big, let alone that 3 of them had been on Voldemort’s side even if under a rouse, and not to mention the bloody chosen one and brightest witch of her age, the Mexican Ministry of Magic was bound to take an interest in their party.

=^.^=

Dinner had been pleasant.  She was overjoyed that she didn’t have to convince Draco to go sightseeing as Theo had been just as enthusiastic about it and they had made plans to visit Chichén Itza, the cenotes, and Coba.  Before she left the dining area, she had thanked Narcissa and Stella for their clothing and Lucius for his hospitality.  She had been embarrassed at having been caught with Draco, and when she tried to apologize, he had simply reminded her that he and Narcissa had been young earning a blush from Narcissa.

Once back in her room she settled on an emerald, green two piece, still keeping with the green colored theme, that she knew would have Draco drooling. It made her smile.  Ginny had once again made her way into her room, exclaiming that she was absolutely in love with muggle swim wear. She had donned a fire engine red bikini that surprisingly didn’t clash with her hair.  

Hermione informed her that she looked fabulous as Ginny declared that she would wear bikinis for the remainder of the trip as they accentuated her curves beautifully.  Hermoine agreed, her friend looked gorgeous and again she thought about how Blaise was in so much trouble.

They made her way back down to the entry way of the house, where Stella gave them some fruity cocktails in a pineapple, then ushered them out towards the pool.  The pool area was large with several seating areas and a swim up bar.

The boys were already lounging in the pool. 

She used this time to really look at them.  The boys all had tattoos, she noted Blaise had one full sleeve on the right side, while Theo like Draco had two full sleeves.  They were all gorgeous, but Draco made her mouth water, and the way the sun was reflecting off of his already white, blond hair made him look otherworldly.

“Judging by the way you’re drooling over the ferret; I’d say that yesterday went rather well” Ginny asked breaking her out of her reverie.

Hermione blushed at having been caught ogling her…. boyfriend...no that didn’t seem right, they hadn’t discussed that, but she knew it felt like more.

“We still have to really talk” she replied before blushing again, “but yes it was a good meet up.”

Ginny cackled, “so is he as good as he looks?”

Hermione blushed as crimson as Ginny’s bathing suite.

“I’ll take that as a yes then.  But I will still have words with the ferret, you know your standard sibling talk”

Hermione raised a brow in question.

“You know the whole don’t’ hurt her or I’ll kill you, the sibling talk.” Ginny said as if it was the most normal thing in the world.

She smiled because she knew that if the tables were reversed, she’d be thinking the same, “okay Gin, thanks for always being there for me.”

Ginny pulled her into a hug, “I will always have your back Mione, you are my sister and if the ferret makes you happy then I’m good with it.”

Hermione laughed, “you know Harry said the same thing.”

“He does get it right sometimes” Ginny said pulling back from her hug looking over at the boy who lived, “is it me or does it feel like Pansy and Harry look good together?”

Hermione smiled, she was glad that she wasn’t the only one that had caught their little interaction, but unlike Ginny, she knew that Pansy had a massive crush on Harry. 

“Why I did notice they looked rather chummy on the flight over, who knows this tropical holiday might be just what we all need and speaking of don’t think I didn’t catch the looks between you and Zabini.” She finished smiling.

Ginny smiled unabashedly, “he is rather fit and Godric have you seen his body and the way his hands twirl those drumsticks tells me he may be talented in other areas, areas I intend to fully lose my self in.”

She smiled at her friend who had always been fearless and a true Gryffindor at heart, she never shied away for going from what she wanted, and it was refreshing.

“Well let’s go get em’ tiger” she said as she led her to the pool.

Chapter Text

Draco knew the moment that Hermione and Ginny walked up, they were laughing and exchanging smiles no doubt checking the group out. He also knew that Hermione had caught on to Ginevra and Blaise’s not so subtle exchanges.  He of course knew that Blaise had always held a candle for the red head, but during school she only had cow eyes for Potter.  But as fate would have it, things finally aligning themselves for them.  He watches as Hermione’s brain worked out situations into which to get her best friend Potter with Pansy, and it made him smile, because he knew his family deserved happiness.  Theo was ever the goofball, had seemed to gravitate to Luna Lovegood, and honestly, he could see it work.

He was brought back from his thoughts when he heard Pansy walk up behind the other girls and call out about them getting into the tropical spirit and striping into their bathing suites.  He saw Potter do a double take when he noticed Pansy in her black bikini that left little to the imagination.  Luna was in a white swim suit with a big straw hat and her pink glasses on looking around, Theo murmured something he couldn’t make out but that sounded a bit like I wish I was a bowtruckle.   

He then heard Ginevra cackle and say something about savoring the moment, just before she pulled the swimsuit cover over her body and looked directly at Blaise while smirking.  Blaise who had just taken a drink began choking, which had Theo laughing and patting his back.  He watched the red head wink at him and smile before turning to talk to Luna and Pansy.  He watched as Hermione smiled and shook her head at her fiery friend before she too pulled off her swim suit cover revealing her barely covered body.  

Draco had not been prepared for the sight that was Hermione Granger in a bathing suit. (read as scraps of fabric) If Draco thought that Hermione Granger in that little green dress was bad, then Hermione Granger in a bikini had killed him, he was dead.  

He was stuck between admiring her generous gorgeous curves, wanting to thank and curse the person who invented bikinis, and the urge to cover her up with a towel.  He most certainly did not want his friends to see the masterpiece that was Hermione Granger, he was after all like his namesake a possessive and territorial bastard and as an only child unwilling to share.

As he stared (read as gawked) at Hermione, she smiled and winked at him as if knowing exactly what she was doing to him, and damn if that wink didn’t go straight to his cock. As she turned to speak to the other girls, he caught sight of her magnificent arse that was perfectly accented by the cut of the bikini, he had to admit the color green looked sinful on her. He wanted nothing more than to take her back to his or her room and devour her again, and his cock seemed to agree.

A not-so-subtle throat clear quickly remined him that he was not alone, “hey mate I would appreciate it if you wouldn’t drool over my sister” Draco heard Harry say.

Not missing a beat he replied, “only if you promise the same.” Draco forced himself to look away from Hermione to address Potter, “I saw that look you gave Pansy when she came out.”

“Yeah, well I feel like I need to obliviate the last few minutes of this exchange.” He said with no real bite behind his words.

Draco laughed, “I’m not letting her go this time, and as you are in her life then I will play nice.”  

He recalled the conversation he’d had with the chosen one before the girls came out.  Potter had apologized for the whole sixth year bathroom affair, and explained how Hermione had early hexed his bollocks off because of it, he then thanked him for his help during the war and then proceeded to threaten bodily harm if he ever hurt Hermione.  They had agreed to start over, where Harry proceeded to reintroduce himself and shook his hand.  "Hi I'm Harry, Harry Potter."

Draco smiled and replied, "nice to meet you Harry, I'm Draco, Draco Malfoy" he'd replied.

Draco wouldn’t lie, it made him feel good to start over, after all he had never really hated the golden Trio, maybe Ron for a bit when he thought he was with Hermione, but she was here with him, and now he was getting to start over as it should have been.  He vowed to have a deeper conversation with Harry but not before speaking to Hermione.

He was shaken from his thoughts, when he saw the girls approach.  After quickly adjusting himself in his swim trunks he made his way out of the water towards Hermione, leaving Harry behind.  

It had only been less than an hour, but he needed to be near her and thank all the gods that she was here and that she looked delicious in that bikini.  As he sauntered over, he smirked.  She had turned just in time to look at him and she was now shamelessly drinking him in, keeping the smirk on his face as he approached her. 

“Hermione you look positively delicious.”

He saw her suck in a quick breath as a blush spread beautifully though her.  “Like what you see love?” he said raising a brow in question. 

“Draco you know she like what she sees, you prat” Pansy said sparing Hermione further embarrassment of having been caught staring at him.

“I gotta say ferret you’ve gotten easier on the eyes” he heard Ginny say chuckling, “I’ll deny that and besides I’m suddenly into Italian.” She said as she undressed Blaise with her eyes.

“Go get him red” was he all he said winking at her.  He closed the distance to Hermione. 

“Hi, love” he said as he leaned down to kiss her.  She had begun to say something about him being wet before she melted into his kiss. 

“Hi” she murmured back.

“How about we go get in the water before Harry blows a gasket.” He chuckled.

“Harry?” 

“Oh yes love, you see after what I assume is you giving him a bit of our back story we spoke.” She looked at Draco nervously, unbothered he continued.  “He apologized about sixth year, and then he told me that if I ever hurt you that it would be so at my mortal peril.”

She laughed, “Is that so?”

“Oh, and then we decided to start over so now he’s just Harry and I’m Draco.”

“Just Harry and Draco then.”

He leaned in to kiss her again, “Just Harry and Draco.”

She smiled pulling him in closer saying, “thank you.”  She was grateful that they had moved on, it had been five years after all, and they had all changed.  It gave her hope for the future.

After a few more kisses and some cat calling from their friends, they joined them in the pool.  They splashed around and even enjoyed a game of chicken where Pansy atop of a very flustered Harry Potter, came out victorious.  She exclaimed that Harry really was the chosen one, which made said chosen one blush like a little schoolgirl. 

The group had lounged and enjoyed the drinks that she learned were called Sex on the Beach.  It was a sneaky drink as it tasted fruitier, which meant that the drink would sneak up on you when you least expected it.

“I could go for some sex on the beach” Blaise said as he splashed with Ginny.

“You wish” she replied cheekily, and Blaise just smiled like he had just hit the lottery.

It had been a few hours since the group had been out in the pool, the sun had finally set and as he looked up at the sky he noticed the stars.  Draco was content, he had Hermione, his family, and it was all right in the world.  

“What are you thinking” Hermione said moving to wrap her arms around him.

“Just that I am so very grateful.” And Draco was, everything that he could ever want was here.

She smiled leaning into kiss him, “how about we head back in” she murmured as they made their way back into the beach house.

Chapter Text

Most of their friends had made a move to leave or in Blaise and Ginny’s case, sneak off, probably for that actual sex on the beach.

As they made their way back in Draco walked her to her room, where she pulled him in behind her.

They kissed some more before Draco quickly untied the strings to her bikini, “I’ve been wanting to do this all-bloody night, you look absolutely ravishing love.” He said in between kisses.

Hermione whimpered, and after a few tugs she lay bare before him.  He walked her back towards her bed before gently laying her down and pulling her so that her bum was on the edge.  He didn’t wait before he was on his knees spreading her thighs and descended on her.  

Draco licked her slit and then moved to find her clit before sucking on it, in response Hermione moaned.

He chuckled and continued to lick and suck.  

It didn’t take long before Hermione was panting and on the verge of a release.  Draco inserted his fingers stroking and then curling them, which had her falling over the edge.  He continued to stroke and lick her through her climax, before standing and yanking his swim trunks down, grabbing her hip and placing her legs up on his chest, he lined himself up at her entrance before pushing in.  They both groaned as she adjusted to him and he was holding on, he could feel his cock throbbing inside of her.  

A moment later, Draco began to move watching as her breasts moved up and down with each force of his thrusts.  He continued at a steady pace before he began to feel her flutter around him, she had used one of her hands to rub on her clit, while the other held her breast. She moaned and he thrust.  As he watched her chase her pleasure, he lifted her bum a bit making his thrust deeper.

She moaned.  “Draco harder” she insisted.

He obliged and pumped harder, as Hermione came again tightening around his cock.  

After a few erratic thrusts he followed her in his release spilling deep inside her.  

Catching their breaths, he felt his cock softening, he slowly pulled out watching as his cum dripped out of her cunt. 

“I love seeing my cum in you love.” 

Hermione blushed, because she indeed did like when he came and it dripped out of her, she liked that she did that to him.  

“I like it too.” she confessed.

Draco growled at her response, “I swear if I hadn’t just come in you, I would be ravishing you once more, I love your naughty mouth.”

He moved his hand pushing their combined releases back into her.

"Come love" he motioned for her to stand, we should wash off the day.

She smiled, "but I just want to lay here." she said pouting.

Draco smacked her bum, and smiled but was then helping her up, making their way to the shower. 

 They showered and shared a few long kisses, he washed her hair, and she did his, before they both cleaned each other.

After their shower and some quick drying charms, they made their way back to the bed.  They settled under the covers and before she could nestle up to him, she knew the time had come, she needed to have a serious conversation with him.

=^.^= 

“Draco” she said hesitantly.

“Yes love” he replied noting her posture.

“I think we need to talk about everything, I know the last time we talked we did clear some things up, but emotions were high, and while I think they still are, I need to know.......everything.”

Draco sighed, he knew it was time to come clean.

“Before I tell you, is there anything specific that you want me to start with?” he asked.

She fidgeted restlessly for a moments before she said, “At the beginning, please, I need to know everything from the beginning.”  She said timidly. 

Draco sighed, he knew that she would expect as much, and to be honest he knew that he needed this too.  He took several breathes before he began to explain.  Draco explained how he had fallen in love with her from the very first time he saw her, and how he had had confessed this to his parents.  How he had been warned that he could not act on this because it would put her and him in danger, so he had to act indifferent towards her. He confessed to following them around during first year and accidently getting them into trouble which led to their detention in the forbidden forest. 

He mentioned how during second year, it was one of the worst for him as he didn’t know all the details about what was happening in the castle only that there was something old that could attack the muggleborns, and what he now knows was a Horcrux, but only that his father had said that something was happening, he had warned him to watch out for her, so he had, but that like always he couldn't let it be known that he was helping her or her friends.  It was also during second year that he had made one of his biggest regrets, which was that he had called her a mudblood.

Draco told her that on his parent’s instance, he kept watch and eventually even handed her a note that he had previously ripped out from a book that day at Flourish & Blotts. The page contained information on old and rare magical creatures which helped guided her towards the information on the basilisk.  He described how he had nearly broke when she had petrified, and had even managed to sneak down to visit her while she was in the infirmary.  He had convinced Crabbe and Goyle on being his look out by convincing them that he wanted to see the mudblood that was petrified, like she was some sort of oddity, to which the idiots readily agreed.  

He confessed that the whole thing with Buckbeak in third year was instigated to fire and discredit Hagrid, but mainly to provide a distraction, but he was upset that it had gone as far as it did, and how he knew he deserved getting punched in the face, “by the way it was brilliant love." Draco confessed that he hadn’t known about the time turner until after but how he was glad that it had all worked out for Buckbeak, Hagrid and his cousin Sirius. 

Hermione had listened raptly as Draco explained it all  asking questions, now that she had more informations it was easier to fill in the blanks.

Draco no longer hesitated to answer, it was actually feeling therapeutic of him as well. n

He continued with fourth year and how it was awful, with the Quidditch World cup.  He explained how he had tried giving her a not-so-subtle warning before the Death Eaters showed up, to then doubling back and ensuring she was okay, and being scared when the Dark Mark was cast by Barty Crouch Jr.

Then to the bloody Triwizard tournament that was to be hosted at Hogwarts, and how his father had been scared that something was happening. He told her about then the whole ordeal with Krum, Cedric Diggory, and Potter.  

“I was insanely jealous of both Potter and then Krum when he took you to the Yule ball.  By the way you looked beautiful, I couldn’t take my eyes off you the whole night.” He confessed that when he came back to the manor at the end of the year, he had learned that Voldemort had risen and that his father had to once again be dragged back into that mess, and so Draco had to continue acting like he hated her.  

He mentioned how fifth year made him physically sick, as Umbridge had been appointed with the sole intention of pushing out Dumbledore.  He described how he had volunteered to for the Inquisitorial Squad and kept Umbridge away from her and Dumbledore’s Army, that was until the Marietta Edgecomb incident.  “I had to think quickly so when you were all caught, so when you and Potter left with Umbridge, I let myself be overpowered so your bloody friends could help you only to find out that you went to the bloody Ministry, and were hurt.  I was so furious at Dolohov, my father, at myself, and at you for following Potter, but I know why you did it.  It turns out we did a lot to help those we love.”  He explained how after his father was arrested for failing to retrieve the prophecy, his mother was repeatedly crucioed as punishment, how he could not intervene.  

She had cried as he recounted his fear of almost losing her, and at how scared he had been. Draco held her tighter but she insisted he finish telling her. 

Taking another calming breath, he explained how during sixth year, he was forced to stepped up, and ordered to take his father's place and accepted the mark.  He explained how he hadn't;t heisted as it meant that it would spare his mother furthur torture.  How he had been given the task of killing Dumbledore, but for those he loved he would.  He told her how he found out later that not only did Dumbledore know about his mission, but that his mother had intervened by casting and unbreakable vow with his godfather to spare him.

“You know most of how sixth year went love, but I did find that when we were put together in that project it was at Dumbledore's insistence, he knew I needed you.  I don’t know how he knew, but he knew you would be the reason  that I wouldn’t lose myself.”

She had often wondered why Slughorn had paired them up, and why he insisted that no matter how much either of them complained it would not make a difference.  She was thankful that they had been brought together, it had changed her whole life.

Draco rounded out his story with experience during seventh year.

"My home was already inhabited by Death Eaters and the Dark Lord, my father was still under intense scrutiny and Bellatrix was on a war path.  When you were captured and brought you to the manor, I knew it was you and I was so scared for you.  Mother and father had to physically restrain me because I was on the verge of hexing Bellatrix, which I know now would have ended both of our lives.  My father had a plan to get you out and he did, and I lost a very good friend that day, but as sad as I was to lose him, I was still happy that you got away." 

Hermiione watched as Draco let himself feel the guilt for only a moment before placing her hand and his, encoring him to continue.  

When he felt her hand, he was instantly grounded.

"We of course were punished.  I tried to help where I could during my time in Hogwarts, by sabotaging the Carrows, and hexing those like Crabbe and Goyle who were enjoying themselves. I also finally knew that you were all hunting the Horcruxes, and that I needed to ensure you found the diadem.  I had seen it when I was fixing the cabinet and knew you were smart enough to figure that out, but as a precaution I had mentioned it to Luna when she was held captive in the manor."  

"What only a select group of people knew, was that my family had been in contact with the order, and like Severus had been passing on information about Voldemort,  It started in for me in sixth year after I was marked, but maybe before, as I explained I did my best to help you.  After the battle I saw you with Weasley and I knew I had to let you go and have the life you deserved, so after the trials, we asked my aunt, uncle, and cousin to keep our location secret so that I could fully let you go."

He closed his eyes remembering what she knew was the pain of the past. 

“Just so you know Dora called me a tosser and told me that you were so much stronger than I gave you credit for.”  

He also confessed that he wished every day since he'd lost her, that he wished she had listened to her and sought her out sooner.

“It was a bit of a dark time after the war, as I imagined you making a new life with Weasley, so I drowned in liquor and the arms of others hoping to erase you, but I could not."

He looked at her sadly,  "Will you forgive me love" he murmured, "please forgive me.” Draco said tears fillings eyes.

She wrapped him in her arms, letting him shed the weight of the pastime because she was trying to do the same.    

Draco Malfoy was a good man and she loved him unconditionally.  She finally understood just how much he loved her and it made her heart grow. Still, there were questions for Lucius and Narcissa, and even Andromeda, Kingsley and Tonks but at the present moment, she could only think and see Draco in front of her truly opening himself up, this once proud boy now a man, was bearing himself to her.  

It hadn’t been easy for either of them but despite it they had still managed to find each other, she thought, the heartaches would now be lessons for them both.

Draco held her tight, and she realized she hadn't answered his plea for forgiveness.  It was ridiculous because she had long since forgiven him.

“Draco, I forgave you long ago, and  thank you for telling me everything.”

But what I do want to let you know right now, and please understand that I mean this with my whole heart, "Draco Malfoy, I love you, still, always."

She felt him let out a shuddering breath, the weight of her words washing over him, cleansing his marred soul.

As she held him tight and pushed as much love into her embrace, Draco finally released it all.

"Hermione, I don't deserve you"  she heard him whisper.

Pulling his head back, she looked straight into his silver eyes rimmed red with tears, "you've got me, and I will never let you go." she said before kissing him.

Draco didn't hesitate to return the kiss with fervor, return her word as he kissed her.  Hermione leaned him back and straddled him.

Draco looked up in wonder at her, "I love you forever and day."

She kissed him again and he let her show him her devotion again and again. 

Chapter Text

As Draco lay there after they had made love, after having confessed his role during their time at school and during the war, he let out a shuddering breath. He remembered love and devotion in every touch and kiss, with promises of the future.  

He knew he didn’t deserve her. “I love you forever and day.” He had said, and he meant it.  

Even after they had spent hours wrapped in teacher, simply being able to lean in to kiss her was incredible, he would never get of it.

As they lay there sated, he looked at her sensing she still had some things she needed to express, "Hermione what is it" he asked breaking her from her thoughts.

She looked nervouse.

"You can tell me anything love, especially after everything shared."  

She kissed him once more before she asked, “So, what do we do from here?  How do we move forward? You have a whole life in the muggle world, and I have my book shop, I don’t’ want to lose you again” she said in small voice.

Draco hadn't thought of what their future held, he was to happy to live in the now, but now that she's said, it scared him a bit.   What do they do, he knew of course that he was never going to let her go again, and would stay as long as she wanted and in any capacity, but he wondered if that was enough for her.  So even though he was scared of her response, he let the words pass his lips “my greatest fear is losing you again, I only barely survived it last time because I thought you were moving on, but it nearly killed me even if I was angry.   I knew even back then that you had ruined me for anyone else.”  

She was also scared to lose him again, but she knew his life was different now and she was not exactly sure how she was going to fit into his.  Hermione wasn’t trying to make him feel bad especially after confessing all that he had done during their time at school for her, but she wanted to be honest, no more lies.

"Im scared to lose you to Draco, I don't think I could survive it either.  If I am really honest I want to be with you as long as you'll have me." she said in small voice, as if saying the words aloud would shatter their bubble. 

Draco shuddered as her words reverberated around him, she was scared to, but most importantly, she wanted him....them.  Fo him it was easy, he knew all too well that he was willing to give everything up for her no questions asked.  The moment he had her back in his life he vowed to himself to never lose wouldn’t make her give up any more than she already had for him.

“Love, you are all that matters, this music thing that I do is nothing compared to being with you.  I need you more. I will always choose you first.”

Hermione leaned in and kissed him.  

Draco pulled her flush against him deepening the kiss and then murmured into her lips. “Marry me Hermione, you are it for me.  you are all I will ever want for the rest of my life.   It has always been you.”

Hermione was stunned silent, she wasn’t sure she had just heard what she thought she heard, could it possible.

“Wha...Draco” she began to say before he cut her off.

“Hermione Jean Granger please marry me.  I lost you once and even then, you ruined me, and I to barely survived, I don’t’ ever want to be without you, and before you think that this is spur of the moment, it is, but not because I haven’t thought about it.  Hermione when I dared to let myself dream that I could have a future, it was always with you.  I didn’t think that I could ever have the chance to ask you, but here we are, and I am as certain as the stars in the sky that I want you to be my wife.”

As he spoke, she already knew the answer.  She had also dreamt of a future with him, and now here it was, right in her grasp.  

Was she scared? Absolutely she thought, but fate had brought them back into each other’s lives, her greatest dream had come true, so without another thought she said, “Yes Draco, YES! I will marry you.” 

Draco didn’t hesitate to roll on top of Hermione joining them together and he thrust into her filling her up.  Hermione moaned and held on to him tighter.  “I love you” he said as they made love again.

=^.^=

The following morning, when Hermione woke, it was to the knowledge that she was indeed now engaged to marry Draco Malfoy.  She smiled as she felt his arms around her, she was safe, and he felt like home. 

Hermione managed to unwillingly extract herself from his arms and made her way to the ensuite bathroom.  She felt pleasantly sore and spotted several love bites on her shoulder, breasts, and neck, She smiled as the memories of the night before invaded her thoughts, making her way over to the large walk-in shower and turned on the hot water.  She stepped in relishing the water run down her body, before she felt Draco come up behind her.

“We are not even less than 24 hours affianced and you’re already leaving me behind” he said jokingly.

Hermione laughed sinking into his embrace, “you looked rather peaceful, and I didn’t want to disturb you.”

“You could never disturb me” he said as he peppered kisses down the side of her neck.

She smiled as she turned over in his arms to face him, before catching him off guard and sinking to her knees.

Draco had no time to react before she had his already rock hard cock in her mouth.  

He threaded his hand in her hair and used the other for support, before throwing his head back as she sucked him off.   It didn’t take long before he was moaning and thrusting into her delectable mouth.  

Hermione relished the feeling of him, moaning as she continued to work him.  

The vibrations of her moans around his cock, helping push him over the edge before he came in down her throat.  He moaned incoherently as she swallowed all his seed and nearly died when she continued to suck him as he shuttered through the final ebbs of his climax.

As she rose, he pulled her in for a kiss tasting himself on her lips, then he wrapped his arms around her and was walking her over to the large built-in bench.

“Turnabout is fair play love” was all he said before kneeling, spreading her legs and devouring her cunt.  He made her cum twice before they finished their shower and making their way back out to the room.

 He watched as she sorted thought her many scraps of fabric finding something to wear.

“So do we tell our friends, or do we wait a bit more?” she asked as she dressed.  

Hermione was more than happy to tell her friends, all of the most important people in her life were already here. 

Draco smiled at her, he was of course overjoyed that they were engaged, but he felt bad that he didn’t have a proper ring for her.  “Love do you mind if we wait until dinner so that I may acquire a ring.  My mother will kill me is she knows that I asked for your hand in marriage without a proper ring.”

“I don’t need a ring” she said sincerely, “as long as I have you, that is all that matters to me; besides you already gave me a ring.” She said as she grabbed the signet ring that hung around her neck.

“You deserve one love, please let me do this, please, and the signet ring was a promise, but this" he said holding her left hand rubbing his finger over he empty left finger, "this is me fulfilling that promise.”

She knew that this was important to him, so she acquiesced.

Draco smiled placing a chaste kiss on her lips before making his way back to his room to change.

Chapter Text

When Draco entered his room, he made a beeline for his closet and quickly changed for the day.  As he turned to head back out the door, he noticed a box on his nightstand.

Upon inspection he noted that it was a beautifully crafted box, and was adorned with the Black Family crest. 

He opened it cautiously as it had not been there before, nor had he brought it with him, to be honest since his family had left the wizarding world, he hadn’t had much use for anything related his old life. 

Hermione currently had his Malfoy signet ring around her neck, and while his Malfoy and Black vaults at Gringotts were still overflowing with gold and jewels, their liaison to the magical world Pansy tended to handle that aspect.

Upon opening the box, he noticed an assortment of rings nestled inside, with a little note that read:

Draco smiled, he knew his mother had always known that if he ever had the chance he would ask Hermione to be his wife.  But this, this was acceptance. 

He felt a wave of gratitude for his parents, they had given him their blessing.

He smiled wide and thought that he would be able to properly present Hermione with an engagement ring. 

As he looked over the selection, he was pleased to see several different styles to choose from, but he was drawn to a pear cut emerald ring that had a matching band that had vines made of diamonds wrapping it, and when paired they created a stunning nature inspired wedding set. 

The emeralds were a nod to him he thought, and Hermione did favor green, while the vine had a similar pattern to her wand.  Overall, the set complimented each other, he thought much like Hermione and him.   

Taking his selection out of the box, the emerald ring and leaving the vine his and hers wedding bands, he made his way back to Hermione’s room to present her the ring.

=^.^=

Hermione had changed into a floral summer dress and sandals, since the group planned to explore the beach and town today.  She was still hoping to convince Draco into taking her to Chichén Itza, especially as the solstice was coming up, and she really wanted to experience this. 

She was putting up her hair in a messy bun when Draco walked back into her room.  She smiled taking in his appearance, silently thanked all of the gods, wherever they were that this fine man was hers.

She moved to wrap her arms around him pressing herself as close as possible, just soaking in the moment, because he was hers, and she was his.

Draco didn’t hesitate in returning her hug, since they had reunited, they were often touching, it seemed the fear that this was still somehow a dream, lingered, and the touches helped settle the both of them.

“Hi” she said into his chest.

Draco chuckled and she felt it move through her, “Hi love.”

They hugged for a few more moments, before she pulled back a bit. Draco moved his hand to his pocket feeling for the ring, finding it still there, before he stepped back, dropping to his knee before Hermione and smiling.

She gasped at the action, she knew what this meant, she had already accepted his proposal, but seeing him in the traditional muggle way of proposing did things to her. 

Pleased that he could surprise her he smiled and said, “I know that you have already agreed to be my wife, but please know that I will always want to do right by you, so allow me to ask you again properly.”

He pulled out the ring, eliciting another small gasp from Hermione.

“Hermione Jean Granger, will you make me the luckiest man in the world and be my wife?” he said looking up at her lovingly.

Hermione's brain was short circuiting, when had he found the time to find a ring in the last ten minuets he had left to change his clothes, she thought.  

"Hermione" Draco said nervously, before releasing her thoughts realizing he was still waiting for her to answer.  

She smiled and felt the tear slide down her face, this ridiculous man, she had already agreed without a ring, but still it made her love him more.  

“Yes Draco” she said again.

Draco smiled wide as he placed the ring on her finger and rose to kiss her,  wiping her tears away and searching her face.

“I’m happy Draco, and this ring is beautiful.” She said leaning in to kiss him.

After a few more passionate kisses, he said, “so I guess we can officially announce it to our family and friends, although I suspect my parents already know.”

Hermione look at him questioningly, “how so?”

“Well, when I returned to my room to change, I found a Black Family heirloom box with a rather nice selection of engagements and wedding rings to choose from."  

Ahhh, so that explains the mystery of where he managed to get an engagement ring so fast.  

"And if you would like to choose a different one, you can love.”

Hermione scoffed pulling her hand back close to her chest and slapped his chest with the other, “I love this ring Draco it feels perfect, like it was crafted for us.”

He smiled pulling her close again, “I think so too, I felt drawn to it.” He paused looking at her again entranced by knowledge that she was his.  He suddenly didn’t want to wait any longer, after all they had waited long enough.

“And now that I have this” she said wiggling her fingers at him smiling, “I think we can certainly share the news with our family and friends this morning.”

“Yes love, I would like that very much.” He said all to happy.

“Hermione” he began, unsure to proceed with this latest thought.

“Hmmm” she said looking at him curiously. She noted that he looked a bit nervous, but at what she thought, she had agreed to marry him already.

“I know that I just asked you to marry me, but love, I don’t want to wait.  What do you say if I was to arrange with the MMM for a ministry officiant to marry us while were here? I know this is sudden, but I cannot bear the thought of waiting any longer, I am yours and I want nothing that to let the world know that.  I’m sorry if this is sudden and I am not taking into consideration that you might a lavish wedding and this would be anything but…” he had ranted before she cut him off.

“Draco…yes! I know that we just only found each other but I know in my soul that you are it for me, and I don’t need a lavish wedding, although I suspect your mother may be miffed.  I cannot think of anything better than marrying you with only our family and friends.”

Draco hugged and kissed her again; this witch was his and would officially be his wife.  They wasted no time and discussed the days, possible locations, and the type of binding they wanted. 

They settled on the Autum Equinox for the date which two days away, and coincidently it would give them an excuse to drag their families out.  The location would be on the beach near their rental since they already had it, to which Draco would have the elves secretly prepare everything for, and then he would send the request out to the MMM today, and finally the chose without question to complete a soul bind. 

Lastly, they mutually choose to have it be a surprise for their friends and family, not because they didn’t think that their friends and family wouldn’t approve, but mostly so he could see their look of shock as he married the love of his life, and this was about them.

=^.^=

After their quick planning session, they made their way out to the dining area where their group had already started to mingle.  It would seem that they were not the only ones who had a late start.

When they entered together hand in hand, Draco holding Hermione’s left hand tight.  There were a few murmured hellos, but the conversations didn’t halt.  Draco cleared his throat before his father raised a brow seemingly waiting.

“Hermione and I have some news to share with you” he said looking at his parents and friends then back to her. 

“Hermione has agreed to be my wife.”

……. Silence

It was as if time had frozen, some of their friends were mid bite, others loading their plates with food, Luna was smiling like she already knew, his father sat motionless, his mother was lifting the teacup to her mouth and was now frozen.  

But leave it to Ginevra Weasley to break the ice. 

“Oh, my goodness Mi you’re getting married!” Ginny yelled happily as she leapt from her seat and barreled unto Hermione, squealing with joy.

Then starting time once again the rest of their friends moved enveloping them both in hugs and well wishes, all smiles checking out the ring.  They were also bombarded with question of when, where and how this all had happened as well as plans for the wedding and all that.  Throughout it all, he smiled and watched Hermione beam happily.

Harry came over congratulating them while hugging Hermione, then whispering just enough for Draco to hear that if he hurt her it was again a means to forfeit his life. 

Draco nodded in understanding, before Harry shook his hand and smiled.  He had no doubt the chosen one could end his life and get away with it, but he’d rather that than hurt Hermione.

When his parents made their way to them, Draco couldn’t help but hold his breath, he knew that they would approve but, they had been quiet. 

Lucius spoke first, “Congratulations to the both of you, and Hermione dear, we are so glad that you will be a part of our family.” He said moving to hug Draco and then Hermione.

Narcissa was a tad emotional, something that not many had seen, but this was a good kind, her only son was engaged to be married and she would be gaining a daughter and if all went well, she would be well on her way to having grandchildren, which she simply knew would be adorable, after all a mother simply knows these things.

“Congratulations darlings, I am so very happy for you, now there is no pressure, but I’m here to help with the wedding.” She said smiling and hugging them.  She grabbed Hermione’s hand inspecting the ring, “this is a beautiful piece darling…...the Artemis suits you well.”  She said smiling sincerely.

Both Hermione and Draco looked a bit stunned that his mother knew the ring all too well.

“The Artemis?” Hermione asked?

“Oh yes it has been in the Black family for generations. The Black family has always looked to the heavens, which is how I chose Draco's name, but this ring was created in honor of Artemis who was the twin of Apollo.  She never married or had children but was a fierce protector of children.  It is said that whomever received this ring would carry her blessing and protection among being favored by the many gods.  It had seemed to many in our family that no one would be blessed to wear it, but I stand corrected.  You know magic and fate have a way of always being on time.”

Then as if she hadn’t dropped that little nugget on them, she transitioned. “What do we think of a winter wedding, is that too soon, we could always do spring?” she said making plans.

“Now dear let them breath, I’m sure the kids will let us know their plans.” Lucius said as he tried to reign his wife in.  He already knew that Narcissa Malfoy had grandiose plans that he wouldn’t dare impede but simply stepped in to give them a reprieve.

“Of course, well talk soon dear” Narcissa said hugging them both before calling for Stella and Boone about getting started with wedding plans.

Lucius smirked then shook his head, there was no stopping the force that was Narcissa Malfoy.

As his parents walked away, Hermione looked over at him, “do you think your mother will be terribly upset about what we have planned?”

He scoffed, “Upset? Maybe a bit, but the outcome is all that matters to her.” He finished smiling.

Hermione thought in that moment that if everything went accordingly then in two days’ time she would be married to Draco.  

She felt a twinge of sadness knowing her parents couldn’t be there, but she wasn’t alone. She was gaining more family and with that in made she knew she would have Narcisa help her pick out her wedding dress even if she didn’t know it yet. 

=^.^=

As Narcissa and Lucius mad their way back to their bedroom after Draco and Hermione's announcement, she thought about how glad she was to have the foresight to bring the Black family jewels on this trip.  She had a feeling before they departed London that something like this would happen, and had dared to hope and wish it would happen.   She had always known just how much Hermione meant to Draco, and his happiness was all she wanted, and now it was here, it was happening.

Since they arrived in Mexico, she had checked the Malfoy family book that was like the familial tapestry they had back at their home, as it would identify new members of their families like a betrothal.   

She thought back to the night before after they had retired, Lucius had chastised her about meddling and was coaxing her to the bed, when Stella had popped by to bring her a tea before bed. 

The little elf had mentioned that all of the children were having fun but that they had all began to make their own separate ways, and that Draco and Hermione had retired for the night.  She knew not to check until a little later, after all she and Lucius were once young.  

“Come to bed my love, I’m sure whatever it is that you’re looking for will be there soon enough, and we have things to do tomorrow" he said knowingly.

“That maybe so but one can never be too sure” she said as she pulled out a Black Family jewels and handed it to Stella.  “Please place this in Draco’s room, I’m sure he’ll know exactly what to do with it.”

Stella bowed and left with a soft pop.  

“You’re hardly trying to be subtle my love” Lucius said walking over to pull Narcissa in a hug.  

“When we have two stubborn children one must leave subtly at the door and practically spell it out for them.” She said smiling.  

“Of course, dear, now how about we lose some of the subtlety ourselves, I will let you check the book in a few hours” he purred dragging her to their bed intending on devouring her.

  Narcissa laughed but let him drag her away to their bed.

The following morning she had checked in with Stella, and she learned that Draco had not made it back to his room.  She sighed.  It's okay she thought, there was still time.   

She hoped that Draco would not let another moment pass without at least thinking about it, and hopefully upon seeing the rings, it would encourage him to take the next step.

As she prepared for meet with the everyone for brunch, Narcissa’s curiosity finally won out.  She just had to check the book.

Making her way over to the book, she paused a bit unsure.

Lucius walked up behind her.

“Let us have a look my love, I know you won't be able to go on about our day without it” he said laughing, Narcissa scoffed but moved forward and opened the book cautiously.

Inside the book on Lucius’ familial page was what she had been hoping for.  Clear as day, there was a dotted line connecting Draco to Hermione signaling their  engagement. 

Narcissa recalled how Lucius and she had added the spell that included engagements, as most pureblood artifacts only marked cages like marriages or birth.  They had decided to add this very enchantment  just before the war ended, because they wanted better for their son, and also to let him know then that they had already approved of Hermione.  

She was so happy that Draco had proposed and even if he did it without presenting a ring or signing a betrothal contract, all that was needed was for the willing witch to accept the proposal openly with her whole heart, and as soon as she accepted the Malfoy and Black family magic would accept her answer and record it.

She smiled and released a breath she hadn’t known she was holding in.

“They’ve done it my love” Lucius said wrapping his arm around her waist.

“Generations of Malfoys and Blacks are surely rolling in their graves” she said laughingly.

“That they are my love, but they are no longer here, and between you and me, it’s about time the blood line is infused with something better, and Hermione Jean Ganger is most assuredly that.” Lucius said with conviction.

“Oh, Lucius just think of the children they will have, perhaps the Malfoys will finally have a daughter.” Narcissa said wishfully.  

“Perhaps, if anyone could change that, I have no doubt it will be her.” He said leaning in to kiss his wife “Come love let us go meet them, and remember no spoiling anything, they will share with us when they are ready”

Narcissa taking one last look at the book running her hand over the newly dotted line, let her mind wonder a bit more, mainly about how long before she could start checking the book for her potential grandbabies…. yes, grandbabies as in plural, as Lucius had said, if anyone could upend generational stigmas changing them all for the better, it was Hermione.

She smiled once more before closing the family tree book and heading out to meet her son and his new fiancée.

Chapter Text

After sharing their happy news and finishing up with brunch the group had set out to check out the local shops, Pansy and Narcissa had insisted that a day of shopping was an absolute must. 

While Hermione didn’t normally care about things like that, unless it was books, she was on a specific mission.  So she readily agreed to shopping because she needed to find a wedding dress. 

The group had agreed to meet back at the beach house after their shopping excursion, so that they could all head to the beach.

They had decided to go do their own exploring, which would let both Draco and her get everything in order for their secret wedding. She also knew that Draco need time to go make the request to the MMM, filing the for their binding and requesting an officiant for their surprise wedding. 

Before they went their separate ways, Hermione had recalled panicking about not having any money, because she had indeed simply left London with nothing.  Draco of course had just handed over his black AMEX and kissed her.  “Love please don’t fret, I have more than enough money in the muggle and magical world, and very soon it will all be yours.” He had said like it was nothing.

“Draco it’s too much you have already given me and my friends, this trip, and now this.” she protested, but he paid her no mind. 

“Hermione you will be my wife, and we are in this together, please don’t take this the wrong way as I know that you are more than capable of taking care of yourself, but please let me do this for you…for us.  Besides it is a tradition that the soon to be husband pay for the soon to be wife’s wedding needs, so incidentally we can at least let this part be traditional.” Draco finished looking at her hoping to convey that this was not and inconvenience but something he needed to do for her. 

Hermione bit her lip anxiously before acquiescing and kissed him once more before the groups had gone off their separate ways. 

=^.^=

The girls had made their way through several shops with each of them procuring little souvenirs here and there for their family and friends back home.  Hermione had been a little surprised when Ginny grabbed a few more bikinis and dresses and pulled out a very similar looking black AMEX card to hers.

“Gin since when do you have a muggle credit card?” Hermione asked.

Ginny shrugged “Oh, this nifty little thing?” she said waiving around the little black card, “well Zabini assured me that no self-respecting man asks a woman to join him on a trip if he doesn’t plan to spoil her, so he gave this to me before we headed out and said to just give it to the sales person and they would know what to do with it, and Mi I’m not the only one, Theo gave Luna one too.”

Hermione shook her head; she was sure there was more to this but relented and let it go.

Their group continued perusing through the variety of stalls and displays lining the small Mexican beach community.  As they moved, they made their way into a shop named Cadena (Chain).  Inside were beautiful displays of casual and formal dresses that combined the various colors and rich heritage including centuries worth of delicate embroidery that Hermione knew was passed down thru generations, she had read about the vibrant culture before, but to see it in person was astonishing.

As she walked around a young woman approached her, “Buenos dias senorita, le puedo ayudar?” (Good afternoon, may I help you?)

Hermione smiled, “yes please.” 

She mentally high fived herself for having the foresight to cast her translations spell before leaving.  The nifty translation spell had been concocted a few years back while working at the book shop, was very useful.  She had come across some texts that needed translating to which she often used a translating rune, that was great when it was just the text, but the complications arose when she had reached out to some other shops but found that she had trouble verbally communicating with them.   Her French was barely passable but other languages, German, Italian, Spanish, were out of the question altogether.

So, frustrated by the language barrier, she worked relentlessly with her translation rune and eventually turned it into her very own simultaneous verbal translation spell.  The spell allowed her to speak in English which would instantly translate to the other persons choice of language.  Essentially, they would each hear her in their native language.  She had been particularly proud of that, but hadn’t had much practical use as most of her communication were floo and muggle calls.  Hermione was proud of the little spell that allowed for seamless communication, and the best part was that the other party was none the wiser.

Shaking her errant thoughts, she continued, “I am looking for something that is formal but not overly formal, say for a small ceremony.” Hermione finished twirling her engagement ring.

The young associate followed her train of thought and line of sight, and smile. “Claro que si, permite me un momento, creo que tengo unos vestidos perfecto.” (Absolutely, if you would permit me a moment, I think I have a few dresses that would be perfect.)

Hermione looked around watching her friends peruse through the different dresses.  She had noted that Narcissa was standing near her running her hand over some beautiful, embroidered dresses.

“I think this is beautiful” Hermione said as she walked over.  Narcissa had stopped in front of a silhouette dress, that Hermione knew no doubt when donned by the Narcissa Malfoy would embody her grace and sophistication. 

“It is different, and I do love it, the embroidered peacocks remind me of the ones we used to have at the manor, Lucius did adore those birds.” Narcissa said smiling back at Hermione.

“Well, I think this would absolutely perfect to celebrate the Autum Equinox” Hermione smiled knowingly.  She knew that her soon to be mother-in-law would look flawless in whatever she wore, but she knew for certain that this dress would be perfect for her surprise nuptials.

Narcissa wanting to take advantage of having Hermione alone for a moment smiled and said, “Hermione I am beyond happy that you and my son have found each other once again, I am also delighted to have you join our family.”

Hermione felt the sincerity in her words, which reminded her that she wanted to speak to her and Lucius soon. 

Since speaking with Draco, she had more questions that she knew Narcissa and Lucius could answer and would make sure that she could do it before the wedding.

“Thank you Narcissa”, but before she could elaborate, the young shop assistant wandered over with two dresses in hand holding back so that they could finish their conversation, but Narcissa just smiled and waved her over.  

“Si permite, senorita creo que uno de estos vestidos seran perfectos” (f you don’t’ mind, I believe one of these will be perfect.)

“Thank you so much they are both beautiful.” Hermione said taking in the beautiful dresses that the shop assistant had brought over.

“Que clase de cermonia tendra? Sera en la playa?”(What kind of ceremony will you be having? Is at the beach?) the shop assistant said looking over cautiously at Narcissa not wanting to say anything that might give away Hermione’s surprise.

Narcissa held up a perfectly sculpted brow in question at hearing Hermione speak to the shop assistant in her native tongue, “Hermione dear I wasn’t aware you were fluent in Spanish.”

Looking away from the beautiful dresses, Hermione replied, “Well no, I am not, but as a bookshop owner, I often have to deal with people from all over the world and sometimes language can be a barrier, so I changed it.”

Narcissa laughed, “oh my darling of course you did, you are so wonderful.  It doesn’t surprise me that you invented a verbal translation spell.”

Hermione smiled, she couldn’t lie and say that it didn’t feel good to be out with Narcissa doing something like shopping with her and just feeling the love she had for Hermione already, she was glad that in the absence of her own mother that Narcissa was filling in the mother figure role for her. 

Once when Hermione had imagined what her wedding might look like, she would say that it would be at a church in a beautiful white gown with her groom in a fine tux, with her father walking her down the aisle, as her mother watched. 

She missed them, and knew that when she returned, she’d introduce them to Draco, but that was something she….they she thought, would deal with when they returned.

Noting her sudden moment of melancholy, Narcissa moved closer “are you okay my darling?”

Hermione gave her a watery smile, “yes it’s just that being here with you makes me think of my mother, I miss her.”

Narcissa didn’t ask, she knew that Hermione would explain it when she felt ready, so instead she wrapped her in a hug, “Hermione dear you are not alone, and while I would never dare to replace your mother, a mother I still am.  You are practically my daughter and as such, I am her for you.”

Hermione let herself be wrapped up in Narcissa’s arms, letting a few tears fall before saying “thank you this means so much to me.”

Giving her one more tight squeeze before pulling back, Narcissa looked over at the shop assistant who had given them the space, and asked “I see she brought out two dresses, that look equally beautiful, would you care to go try them on?”

Hermione smiled turning to the shop assistant, “thank you for assistance, these look lovely.  Is there one in particular that you like that is casual enough but still formal enough for a specific ceremony?”

The young lady smiled and held out one of the dresses, “oh si senorita,para usted gusta este vestido, tiene todo para ser casual y formal.” (oh yes miss, for you I like this dress, it has everything that makes it casual and formal)

“Thank you” she said looking over to Narcissa before heading to the dressing room.

As Hermione went behind the partition and donned the dress, she knew that it was the one, it simply felt right.  She had read about brides having that yes to the dress moment, and she wasn’t sure if she would ever experience it herself, bit here she was now, and she could say for certain that she was feeling it. 

The dress itself was a lightweight Ivory material that would not cause her to overheat.  The part that she loved the most was that it had a beautifully embroidered strip that ran gracefully along the arms, framing her torso.  The embroidered strip extended down to the back of the dress which added a touch of elegance to it.  The dress had a double circular skirt helped tie in and created an elegant flow and as a bonus had a hidden pocket, I which she knew she could store her wand. 

As she looked in the mirror, letting the feeling wash over her, she knew that this was the dress she wanted to wear.  She was to be married in Mexico on the Autum Equinox, and the dress itself helped honor the people of the country who had been nothing but welcoming.

Stepping out she was met with gasps and squeals of joy, as the rest of the girls had joined Narcissa in waiting for Hermione to come out.

“Oh, Hermione that dress is beautiful on you.” Ginny said with the rest of the girls agreeing.

Narcissa walked up to her having grabbed an Ivory flower comb placing it in her hair before stepping back, “you look beautiful in this dress darling, I dare to say that when the time comes to find your wedding dress that you would allow me to assist you.”

Hermione reach out to hug her, “thank you Narcissa, I’d love nothing more.”  She pulled back and smiled knowingly, Narcissa did not know it then, but she had already assisted her with that particular task.

After having picked her dress, the girls ended up picking their outfits, which were corset top pantsuits with various colorful intricate flower embroidery on the bodice, with puffed sleeves that made the outfit look vintage, and ended with elephant foot cut pants, that not only accentuated their already remarkable figures but created statuesque silhouettes.  Luna decided on a dress that was flowy, which matched her perfectly, but Pansy and Ginny couldn’t decide on a specific embroidered flower pattern for their outfits, so they each took and additional outfit with them.

Having secured their clothing, Pansy said that they boy would not be finding their own outfits so it would be best that they do that.

“Well since we are all going to look fabulous, we cannot let the boys fall short” Pansy said as she moved through the rack grabbing shirts and pants that were casual yet blended well with their outfits.  Each shirt had subtle embroidered hints that truly completed their overall looks.

She smiled mischievously at unknowingly leading them to choose their wedding ensembles, but she was glad that it had all worked out, and maybe hanging out with the Slytherins had rubbed off a little.

=^.^=

While girls had all gone shopping, Draco was given the perfect opportunity to reach out to the MMM.  The boys had also gone into town but ended up just browsing and walking around taking in the sights, which allowed Draco the opportunity to send off his official request and sizable donation, which within an hour he already had a reply.

Draco smiled as he read and re-read the missive. 

He had officially secured the date, time, and location, along with special permission granted to very few people alive to grace the grounds of Chichén Itza on the Autumn Equinox nonetheless.  He would not only be able to take Hermione to visit the places she wanted to see, but he would be able to surprise her by having the wedding there.

He would need help in the second part of his plan and while he knew his mother could certainly handle the task she would ask to many questions and that woman was very good at getting information out of him, and he wanted her as surprised as the rest of them, so he had tasked Pansy to helping secure the second part of his plan.

=^.^=

When they had all returned from their escapades to head to the private bungalow by the beach, he had pulled Pansy aside and had told her that he wanted to surprise Hermione for her birthday and to do that he would need her help in securing a portkey for Ronald Weasley to join them by tomorrow.  He knew it would cost him, but he knew Hermione would want to have him here.  He wished he could have her parents, but from their conversations he knew that they couldn’t be around magic.  His heart hurt for her, and he vowed to do what he could. 

“Parks I plan on taking us to Chichén Itza to celebrate Hermione's birthday properly and would like for Weasley to join us.  I know that Hermione and he are still friends so him being here matters to her.”

Honestly it pained him to say that out loud, he couldn’t care less if Weasley was there, but for Hermione he would play nice.

Pansy looked at him incredulously.  She knew just how he felt about Weasley and Hermione, she had watched him lose himself in drinks and women just thinking about their supposed life together.  “Draco are you sure that’s a good idea?” Pansy asked cautiously.

“Pans, Hermione is here with me, she accepted my proposal and will marry me, besides he’s still her best friend.”  Draco said looking at his friend.  He knew she meant well, but he also knew Weasley was no threat.

Pansy looked him over once more, apparently finding what she needed before speaking, “well, if another Weasley is joining us can I invite Daphne?”

Draco thought about this, if Weasley did join that would make the couples uneven, and although he knew Daphne wouldn’t pair up with Ron Weasley, but at least their numbers would be even.

“Well so long as she in London and be able to join Weasley at Park Lane for the port key, then I don’t see why not.” he finished.

Draco smiled knowing that everything was falling into place.

“Perfect I will get right on that.” She said walking away no doubt already planning on reaching out to Benson to make the necessary accommodations.

Chapter Text

After paying for their clothing and ensuring that their items would be delivered to their beach home the group headed back out to meet up with the remainder of their party.

They had decided to make their way to the beach.  Narcissa and Lucius had been gracious enough to set up a private space in Akumal Beach, where the group of friends would spend the afternoon snorkeling with sea turtles, eagle rays, and a plethora of colorful fish.  Akumal Beach was known for its white sand, palm trees, and crystal-clear turquoise waters, Hermione recited off the facts to the group as if she was reading a hamlet.

They all just laughed, "once a swot always a swot" Theo chagrined.

They had decided that  before the fun ensued, they would have a quick bite to eat, the had all gathered at a nice restaurant called El Campeche for some authentic Mexican cuisine.

Draco wasted no time in pulling Hermione to the side for a private moment, while the others went inside the restaurant.

“Hello love, did you enjoy your time shopping?” Draco said kissing her lightly on her lips.  

He would have rather been back in one of their rooms, but he had promised her to explore and have fun while on this little holiday.

“It was nice, I managed to find something to wear for the wedding” she said smiling, “and your mother helped" then a with a sad smile said, “I wish my parents could be with us, but I know that it’s not possible."

Draco felt sad for her.  He held her tighter then said, “I’m sorry that they can’t be with us love but know that you are not alone.”

“I know, I know, your mother is wonderful and had similar sentiments.  It was nice to be able to share a moment like that with her.  I know our wedding is anything but traditional but that’s okay because we’re choosing this.”

Draco wished he could help with her parents, and he hoped that by bringing Ron Weasley to join them for their wedding, that it would ease some of her sorrow.

“I love you Hermione” he said before kissing her once more.

“I love you too Draco.” 

“I do have news good news love; I reached out to the MMM and was able to secure an officiant for us.  He will meet us at Chichén Itza, for a private tour and experience" he said smiling wide, "a gift from me to you, before he performs our binding later.” He finished with another smile.

“Draco that is wonderful" she said brightly, "a tour on the Autum Equinox will be amazing, and not to mention we get to finish the day by getting married.” 

He smiled, the thought that she was marrying him was probably enough to help him finally cast a patronus, “I was informed that you will have to fill out and sign this form so that our nuptials can be recorded at the MMM and then transferred to MoM.” He said passing her the form.

Hermione read over the form then looked back at Draco with a smile said, “we're really doing this then” she asked with no trace of regret.

“We are love”, his voice never wavering. 

The form itself was magical in nature, which required that they both use their wands for their signatures, and then add a drop of blood that would authenticate their identities as well as check for any signs of tampering.  

Without a second thought Hermione pressed her wand to blank space below her name using the tip of her wand to sign.  She looked up to Draco who pulled his wand, which he rarely used, cast a  quick slicing spell. He pricked her finger that produced a single drop off blood.  Hermione pressed her finger to the parchment watching as it was absorbed.  

Draco repeated her steps. They watched in awe as his blood was absorbed into the parchment.  

"it's done" he said as they held the document.

A moment later Once parchment seemed to hum, they noticed what looked like a magical seal appeared at the bottom right corner before the document rolled it self up and vanish.

“Was that supposed to happen” she asked staring at the space where they had just held the document.

“It was, there are some betrothal contracts that have similar magic, the seal at the bottom was the official MMM seal of approval" he explained,  "and as soon as we complete the bind the document will magically update with the MoM back home and with any and all necessary entities like Gringotts.”

Hermione seemed to be thinking things over.

“We can wait if you’d like” Draco offered, unsure if she was suddenly having cold feet.

Hermione raised a brow in question, she had been thinking, but mostly about what it was going to be like when they returned home.

“I’m just saying that as selfish as I want to be with you, I can wait if that’s what you want” he said resolutely.

“Draco Lucius Malfoy you know that if I had wanted to wait, I would have said so, I’m afraid that you're now stuck with me.”

He chuckled, “well aren’t I just the luckiest bastard then.”

“And don’t you forget it!” She said laughing before giving him a quick kiss and pulling back.

“Before I forget, did you know that Blaise and Theo gave Ginny and Luna a little black card like the one you gave me?” she asked remembering their shopping excursion earlier.

He laughed, “Blaise did mention that he was hoping that Ginny would purchase some more of those bikinis.”

Hermione laughed, “well I can assure you that she did have fun buying things, to her hearts content to be exact, especially once I informed her that all she had to do was let them swipe the card.  I am not sure how much she spent, poor Blaise.”

“No need to worry love, Blaise was very wealthy before and I’m sure the number of bikinis that Ginevra purchased will not make a dent in either his vaults or muggle bank.”  He said laughing a little louder.

“I think he's smitten with Ginny” Hermione said smiling.

“Oh, he definitely is.  Blaise did always have a soft spot for Ginevra, especially when she was in her full Quidditch kit.  I imagine that particular fantasy has since morphed into outfits that leave little to the imagination.” 

They both laughed.

They heard their friends calling out for them to join them, and knew that it was time to get back before they would begin to ask questions.

“That’s our cue” he said before placing a kiss to her temple.

They made their way back to where their friends were sitting filling their plates with food, and enjoying themselves.

“That was quick?” Theo said as he wiggled his eyebrows suggestively.

Ginny beat Blaise to smacking him.

“Hey” Theo said rubbing his head that one hurt.

Ginny shrugged. “Quit being a prat then.”

“I wasn’t implying anything.” Theo tried to back track.

“It’s okay Theo I think that later I can help you get rid of the wackspurts, I see hanging around you. They tend to hang around until you’ve been relieved of them properly.” Luna said smiling at Theo.

At hearing this Theo seemed to perk up, “Oh sunshine I do think that would be very helpful, I do so look forward to your assistance in relieving myself.” He said smiling at Luna.

The group just laughed before finishing their food and heading out to the beach.  They spent the remainder of the day splashing and lounging around the sun.

Chapter Text

Back in London, Benson was completing his rounds around Park Lane, when he received word from Miss Pansy that he was to find Ronald Weasley and Daphne Greengrass. 

He was told to have them come to the house on Park Lane by that night so that they may join their friends on holiday in Mexico.  

He had two invitation scrolls with the necessary information for them, and Benson was also to procure an international portkey for Mr. Weasley and Miss Greengrass.  

Miss Pansy had suggested to Benson that this was not really a request, as much as it was a summons for Ronald Weasley, so with his task at hand, Benson left in a silent pop to find Mr. Weasley.

=^.^=

An elf’s magic was unlike a wizard or witches magic, it was vast.  It gave them the ability to move seamlessly undetected just one of the many things they were capable of, and as such it allowed Benson entry into places that were warded much like old ancestral homes.  The only thing that prevented elves from taking power was their loyalty and respect for their families.   Had the war against Voldemort been left up to the elf’s, it would have ended much sooner, Benson always thought. 

Despite popular belief, most families did not own elves, and after the war was over the ones who did, had been forced to set them free.  A lot of them stayed with their families, with others going to work at establishments like Hogwarts, and the ministry.  Most families that had owned elves did not fully know of an elf's true powers, as an elf only share when they completely trusted the family.  

Benson knew that if it was common knowledge then  others could abuse it. 

The few that did have some knowledge like the Malfoy's knew that it was in an elf’s nature to protect their families and would not harm another living soul.  It was also in an elf’s nature to want to serve their families, so when Benson, Boone, and Stella had been offered their freedom they had not wanted it but accepted it because they were able to stay loyal to the Malfoys. 

It was this vast magic and ties to the Black Family by way of Narcissa and Draco, that allowed Benson to appear inside Grimmauld place; he knew this place well.  He had been here when his then young mistress Narcissa Black visited her cousins, he noted that while it was no longer as dark, ominous, and oppressive as it had once been before, it was still gloomy.  

As Benson looked around, Kreacher appeared.

“What business you is having here” Kreacher asked morosely. 

Benson knew Kreacher, they were cousins, but unlike Benson, Kreacher had served a family that had been awful, the Black Family had been terrible to their elves, with the exception of young Sirius and Regulus Black. Kreacher now free had remained at Grimmauld with the new master Harry Potter.

“I am looking for Mr. Weasley.” Benson said nonplussed, his magic knowing that this is where the young Weasley would be.

But before Kreacher could answer, Ron Weasley rounded the corner, “Kreacher I think......” Ron stopped noting the new smartly dressed elf.

"Who's this?" Ron asked skeptically.

"Benson is looking for Weasy" Kreacher said nodded in Benson's direction.

"Me, what for?" Ron asked, getting no reply from Kreacher, before he bowed and left.

Before Benson could speak, another man who looked similar to Mr. Weasley joined them.

“Oh Ronnikins, do hurry up, I’d like to get a decent table at the pub” the other red-haired man said.

“George this elf is looking for me?” Ron said suspiciously.

Benson deciding he was ready to finish his task, decided to introduced himself, “Ronald Bilius Weasley, I am Benson”, and then simply handed the scroll over.

Ron took the scroll suspiciously before unrolling and read it.

“Blimey it’s an invitation to join Draco Malfoy on holiday in Mexico" he said incredulously, "apparently Mione, Harry, Gin and Luna are with them.” 

“Are you sure, I mean Draco Malfoy hasn’t been heard from in years.” George said reading over the scroll.

Ron read the scroll again, then looked over at Benson, “how do we know this is real?”

Benson looking completely unbothered answered, “I have served the Malfoy and Black families for many years, I currently serve them still.”  

“Well, that doesn’t explain much, does it.”  Ron spoke aloud.

Ron looked at George before saying, “Robards did say that Harry had asked for time off rather suddenly, and he was looking for Hermione and Ginny the other day before he said he was going to be out for a bit but not to worry.  Also mum did say that Gin had sent her a patronus telling her that she was heading on holiday with some friends to Mexico, so this can't be a coincidence.”

Ron looked at George, "I mean I have to go, it Mi, Harry, Luna, and Gin."

George was smiling mischievously at his brother, already knowing where this was headed.

“Well Georgie there is only one way to find out” Ron said looking at his brother, I guess I’m going to Mexico.

“Well hold up now, you mean we’re going to Mexico, if our little sister is there, then I’m coming too.” George said looking at the little elf.

Benson truly did not care who came, so long as Ronald Bilius Weasley attend, his master had requested him.

“George what about the shop?” Ron asked.

“It will be okay; I’ll just send Lee a quick word that I will be out for a bit.” George said before sending a patronus to his shop manager Lee Jordan.

“I’ll send mum a quick word too and let her know that we’re going to be gone for a few days then” Ron added before sending off his patronus.

Shortly after they had sent off their messages, Benson asked if they were ready as they had one last stop to make before he would take them to the house where their portkey awaited. 

Ron still looking a little weary, while George was smiling like a mad man stepped closer to Benson, ready when you are old chap” he said before Benson took hold of their hands and popped away.

=^.^=

Benson reappeared in front of a stately manor with his new charges, while he could have appeared with in the Greengrass home, he didn’t think it would be appropriate with other guests.

“Whoa I forgot how different it is to apperate with an elf.” Ron said.

But before either Benson or George could reply, another small pop interrupted them.

“Welcome to Greengrass estate” a little elf in a purple tutu said.

“I am looking for Miss Daphne Greengrass, I have a message for her.” Benson said once again with an air of boredom.

“Oh, that is my miss, I will be going to get her” the little elf said before popping away.

‘What are we doing at the Greengrass estate” Ron asked Benson, who pointedly ignored him.

“Not a talker this one” George said breaking the awkward silence, that only lasted another moment before the little elf had reappeared with not one but two Greengrass sisters.

“Hello Benson, Tippy tells me you have a message for me.” the tall brunette said, seemingly ignoring the brothers.

Benson bowed before handing a scroll to her, “Miss Daphne, I was told to give you this and await your response.” 

Daphne took the scroll and proceeded to read.  She had not come alone; her younger sister Astoria has joined her.  Astoria knew these men before her, Weasleys.  George she thought, she knew that his twin had been during the battle, so tragic, she'd been fond of the twins’ tricks back at Hogwarts. And then there was Ron Weasley ,part of the Golden Trio, and whom she thought was cute, but who was not the circle of people that she would speak to, so she never had.

“Hello" she said smiling shyly at Ron, "I’m Astoria and this rude one is my older sister Daphne.” Astoria said her eyes fixed on Ron.

Ron was at a loss for words.  He remembered Daphne because she was in his year at Hogwarts and that she hung out with Pansy Parkinson, but Astoria he hadn’t met.

Ron stared dumbly, Merlin she was beautiful, he thought, before George no so subtly cleared his throat. 

“Um Hi, I’m Ron Weasy....Weasley and this is my brother George, we…he… not…no rude.” Ron said not able to properly string words together.

Astoria smiled and blushed.

George clearly amused, laughed beside him, “awe does ickle ronnikns has a crush?”

Ron flushed red, embarrassed by his older brother.  He didn’t remember Astoria from school, but boy did he wish he had, she was gorgeous.  She had long blonde hair and beautiful green eyes, and a smile that he was sure lit up the room. 

“I take it back, he is rude” Ron said, causing Astoria to laugh, and damn if that wasn’t like music to Rons ears.

Daphne who had been going over the letter looked up as if finally seeing the boys, “Oh hello.”

“Well hello to you to doll, the names George Weasley.” George said taking in the brunette before him.

Daphne smiled before asking, “so what are a pair of Weasley’s doing with Benson a Malfoy family elf?” 

“Ronnikins here received a similar scroll inviting him down to Mexico to join Malfoy and his friends, it would seem our little sister, and our friends Hermione, Harry, and Luna have joined them on their holiday.” George answered.

Daphne and Astoria looked at each other, having a whole silent conversation with a series of looks, before Daphne looked back to the boys.

“I have also been invited, so is you being here with Benson a sign that you have accepted the invitation?” Daphne asked eyeing George curiously.

“It is” Ron said trying and failing not to stare at Astoria.

“Well then, I guess I will be going to.” Daphne said smiling.

“Benson if you give me a moment, I will inform my parents of my intent to travel and will be right back.”

Before she turned to leave Ron blurted out, “Will your sister Astoria be joining us?”

George laughed, while Astoria blushed once more.

“Story, would you like to go?” Daphne asked clearing picking up on the that fact that Ron Weasley seemed to fancy her little sister.

“I think that would be lovely” Astoria replied smiling at Ron.

“Perfect, Benson we’ll return in a few moments.” Daphne said before the left with Tippy. 

“That was not so subtle.” George said holding back his laughter, “it was brilliant really, you nearly froze in the presence of a good-looking witch, I can’t wait to tell Gin.”

Ron blushed a deep shade of red, “I did not freeze, tell him Benson”

George was now full-on belly laughing.

Benson simply rolled his eyes silently agreeing with George.

A few moments later, Daphne and Astoria reappeared ready to go, and Benson motioned for them to gather round and hold hands.

Astoria moved to Rons side with a slight blush before linking their hands apperating away.

Benson reappeared at the Malfoy home with his charges in tow.

George let out a whistle, as the group was taking in their surroundings.  Ron began cataloguing the area but froze when he caught Astoria’s gaze, and then promptly forgot what he was doing, which then elicited a small chuckle from George and Daphne.

Daphne took in the beautiful home which no doubt belonged to the Malfoys, it was no Manor, but still it suited them.  She and Story had maintained their friendship with Pansy and had met with Draco, Theo, and Blaise, for drinks, the never discussed what they had been doing with their lives much.  They weren't really close. 

Breaking them out of their reverie, Benson motioned for them to follow him.  He led them to a large parlor, “Miss Pansy is having a portkey for Master Draco’s guests.”

The little elf moved toward a table that had a small handkerchief unwrapping it, revealing a small key.

“The portkey will be active in in two minutes” Benson said motioning once more for the group to gather.

George smiled while rubbing his hands in anticipation, then held out his hand to Daphne who smiled and took it.  Ron and Astoria moved side by side again, before the group gathered round grabbing the key and were whisked away.

Chapter Text

It was well past dinner by the time they had made it back to their beach house.  They had enjoyed spending the remainder of the day splashing and lounging around at Akumal Beach and it had been wonderful, especially because Draco got to see Hermione in a bikini again.   Blaise about died at the sight of Ginny.

Draco would have to agree with Blaise about how the girls looked in these tiny pieces of fabric and cwould happily drain a vault if it meant that he witnessed Hermione Granger trapse around in itty bitty bikinis.

Draco twas anxious about his request to Pansy, he had asked for Ron Weasley to join them.

He could admit to himself reluctantly, that when it came to Weasley it was a bit of a sore spot, as he had dated Hermione, but Hermione loved him as a best friend.  He was a part of her life, but as a man, it still made him upset that Hermione had tried to be with him, he knew it was irrational so he had vowed to play nice. 

He of course couldn’t complain as he tried to get over Hermione and had slept around, not that it had meant anything, but it still made him feel ashamed.  Although he and Hermione had spoken about it, and she said she understood, he knew that she felt some kind of way about it too, and he would spend the rest of his life showing her just how much she was the center of his world. She was  his one and only, the love of his life.  Vowing to never hurt her again, because Hermione was it for him.

Before they had all dispersed for the night, they all had dinner while planning their activities for the next day.  Draco confirmed, to a very excited Hermione,  that they would be heading out to Coba and the Sacred Centote.

After their night cap, Draco had carried his very tired fiancé up to her room, where they had showered and went to bed. 

While he would have loved nothing more than to devour her, he too was tired, it had been a long time since he and his friends had been truly enjoying themselves.

Sure, they always took their time to go on holiday, but it was always just them and some random hookups to pass the time, but this was different, for all of them.  This time they were all spending quality time with those that mattered, it was the absolute best.

There was also the matter that by morning her surprise would arrive, Pansy had confirmed it. 

So now pleased that the would be able to give Hermione another piece of her life that she was missing,  he decided to curl himself up next to her, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her close, before he let sleep claim him.

=^.^=

The next morning, Draco woke early and quietly called for Stella.  He was eager to find about their pending visitors.

Stella had informed him that they  wouldn’t arrive for about another hour given the time difference.

“Is everything okay” Hermione asked sleepily, she had felt Draco stir but was still in the throes of sleep and wasn’t sure if she had dreamt it.

“Everything is fine love, sorry to wake you” Draco said tightening his hold on her.

Hermione could feel his cock stirring to life as he held her, so nightly, she decided to wiggle her bum eliciting a groan from him.

“Hermione” he said huskily.

“mmmmm” she said knowing exactly what she had just done.

Draco wasted no time in rolling over, pinning her beneath his weight, one hand on her hip and the other in her hair.

“Is this what you want love” he said as he kissed along her jaw down her neck.

Hermione whimpered, and he chuckled.

“Will you be a good girl and ride my cock?” he asked as he moved the hand on her hip down to her thigh before he flipped them. 

Hermione gasped when he had switched their position, she was straddling him feeling his rock hard cock near her core. 

Draco chuckled then kissed her, moving both hands to her hips holding her in place.

Hermione ground her wet cunt on him and Draco moaned once again before she lifted herself up.  

Draco hands on her hips helped hold her steady.

She was already so wet and wasted no time in reaching for his cock, lining him to her entrance, her arousal seeping onto him, before slowly seated herself fully. 

They both moaned.  

Draco watched enthralled as she began to rock herself, placing both of her hands on his chest for support.

Draco was enjoying the view, as her breast bounced with each roll of her hip, it was mesmerizing.

It didn’t take long for him to feel the signs that she was close to climax, so he moved his hand finding her clit.

Hermione increased her movements chasing her release.  It didn’t take much for her to shatter, as Draco held her tight and took over thrusting into her extending her climax.  

Hermione saw stars behind her eyes relishing the sweet release.  

Feeling her relax a bit he took the moment to flip them kneeling before her pulling out briefly before pushing both of her legs up over his shoulders. He leaned in to kiss her quickly before filling her in one thrust.

Hermione moaned once more as she was still sensitive from her climax, the deep angle in which he had positioned them was so good. 

Draco watched still mesmerized where they were joined, as he slid in and out of her, feeling Hermione ready to come again.  

“Come for me love” Draco said huskily, “give me another one so that I can join you and fill you up.” He said as he continued to thrust and rub her clit.

At his command, Hermione cried out his name coming once more. 

Draco continued to pump albeit a little more erratically at hearing his name in reverence and feeling her pleasure.  He felt his balls tighten, then came crying out her name.

He moved to her side while still in her, they were both panting heavily.   She smiled and kissed his nose, closing her eyes once again, and he knew she was fully sated. 

Unwillingly he moved his now softening cock out of her, holding her legs up a little longer once again enjoying the sight of seed dripping out of her.  

Watching his seed in her did something primal to him.  He could imagine the day that it finally took, he wanted it all with Hermione, he would have a whole quidditch team of children with her if she let him.  As he watched his seed drip out, he once again pushed it back in.

“You look fucking beautiful with my seed in you love” Draco said huskily.

Hermione smiled, she enjoyed his possessiveness and being filled up with him, and what being that full could mean. “Morning sex is definitely a great way to start the day” she said little breathless.

Draco smiled and leaned in for a quick kiss, “it is love”.

“As much as I would love to keep you in this bed, I did promise some you some more sightseeing”.

Hermione giggled, because she did indeed want to lay in this bed with him, but also wanted to enjoy her time in Mexico.

“And as much as I love this sight” he said looking at her with her legs up and his cum dripping out of her begrudgingly he said, “up you go.”

He moved to stand tugging her up with him and making their way to the shower.

“No more funny business” she said laughing as she darted into the shower.

He followed behind laughing, “I made no such promises”.

After a quick round of steamy shower sex, they made it back to the room. 

Stella had taken the liberty of moving Draco’s clothes into what was now their room. 

Hermione decided on a navy-blue bikini set with some jean shorts that were paired with an oversized breezy cover up.  Finishing off her look was a wide brim hat, a pair of his Ray Bans and white Converse.

Draco much to her chagrin opted for a short white linen shirt with a pair of black chinos, low cut black Converse, and another pair of Ray Bans.  He had left his shirt slightly unbuttoned giving her  a full view of his tattoos. 

They had discussed them at length that first night, and she had been surprised to find that he had commemorated her in ink. 

Draco had his left arm covered in what looked like the nights sky including stars but what took her breath away was the little otter swimming with a dragon in flight chasing each other.   And capping it off, was that they were surrounded by a golden ring.  It was beautiful, almost  reminiscent of the ying yang symbol.  They were truly opposing but complementary forces drawn to each other.

Hermione shaking those thoughts away, had to nearly wipe away the drool, merlin he was gorgeous, but before she could let her wayward thoughts run rampant, there was a knock at the door.

Draco moved to open it; Stella was on the other side.

“Master your other guests are scheduled to arrive shortly.” The little elf said.

Other guests, Hermione thought.

“Is anyone else up Stella?” Draco asked around her looking for any sign of their friends.

“Masters parents are up and, on their way, to get ready for breakfast.” 

“What about Blaise, Theo or Pansy?” Draco continued.

“Well Blaise is in the room with miss Ginny, Theo is in his room with Miss Luna, and Miss Pansy just made it back to her room shortly before I came to find you master Draco.” Stella said nonchalantly.

Draco stood there trying to understand exactly what Stella had just said, before Hermione burst out laughing.

“This is too good” she said in between laughs.

“Thank you, Stella, will you let the others know that we will be in the sitting room and expect them to meet us in fifteen minutes.”

Stella smiled at Hermione and Draco before she popped away.

“I love her” Hermione said as Draco smiled.

“So how long before we get to take the piss out on them?” Draco said chuckling.

“We’ll give them a few hours.” Hermione answered mischievously, abandoning her wayward thoughts from earlier.  She knew she would end up wrapped in those tattooed arms sooner or later.

Smiling they made their way to the sitting room; Boone was already there waiting to receive the incoming visitors.

Saying their hellos, they took the love seat and waited for their friends.  

Harry was the first one to make his way to the sitting room looking utterly relaxed and comfortable.

“Good morning” he said noting the shit eating grins that both Draco and Hermione were sporting.

“Did you have a good night, Harry?” Draco asked the grin never leaving his face.

Harry’s years of auror training kicked in, instantly knowing that he’d been made, there would be no use in denying it.  But before he could answer Pansy's voice cut in.

“Don’t’ be a prat Draco, if I had to say anything about this, and let’s be crystal clear, I don’t, I think that Potter had just a good a night as you two did , and an even better morning.” Pansy said smiling and pointing her finger between Draco and Hermione.

She made her way over to stand next to Harry, who was blushing at Pansy’s candor.

Hermione cackled beside Draco, and Pansy smiled feeling no shame.

“As long as your both happy then that’s all that matters.” Hermione said.

Harry returned the smile before turning to look at Pansy.

“We are all adults Potter, and I for one happen to have thoroughly enjoy last night, and this morning” Pansy said leaning in closer to Harry teasingly.

Draco rolled his eyes as Hermione laughed again, just before Pansy leaned in and kissed Harry.

For a moment Harry forgot he was not alone with Pansy, pulling her close before the voices of their friends reminded him exactly where he was.

“Well, this new development is interesting” Theo said walking into the room holding Luna’s hand.  Blaise and Ginny following close behind them.

“So, Parks, is Harry Potter really the chosen one?’ Theo asked unabashed.

Blaise being closer to Theo, smacked him.

“Theo, you must leave them alone, I was sure that I had given you enough of a release to clear your aura and rid you of wackspurts.” Luna said looking lovingly at Theo.

“That you did, I am simply curious” Theo replied pulling Luna closer to him.

“As fun as this all is, how about we talk about why we are meeting, I know we said early but...” Blaise began before Draco cut him off.

“Mate its 8:00 am, hardly that early, besides after we have breakfast, we will make our way out to Coba, and as for why we are here early, it’s a surprise for Hermione.”

Hermione looked to Draco, “Surprise?”

Pansy looked to Draco nodding before saying, “yes I had Parks help me set this up, I just wanted to do this for you to help you properly celebrate your...erm  birthday.”

Hermione knew exactly what he meant by celebrating, but was so confused as to what he could possibly give her that required all of their friends to be gathered so early.

Before Hermione could question him any further, the little elf Boone spoke.

“Master Draco is almost time” Boone said smiling at them.

Chapter Text

“Thank you, Boone, I do so appreciate you” Draco said smiling at the elf.

“Alright everyone please move back we need to make some room.” Draco said to the group as he moved Hermione back a bit. 

A second later there was a pop, and four bodies appeared.

George Weasley who landed gracefully, was holding onto Daphne Greengrass, while the other two not nearly as much. Ronald Weasley landed on his back with Astoria Greengrass falling on top of him.

It was quiet for a split second before Hermione asked incredulously, “Ron, George, what are you doing here?”

Ron noting his compromising position moved to stand unintentionally dumping Astoria on the floor.

“Real smooth baby brother, real smooth” George said smiling, as did a few others.

Ron blushed before reaching forAstoria and helping her up, and the was apologizing profusely.

Hermione noticed the blush on Ron’s face but what surprised her more, was that Astoria was equally blushing when Ron tended to her.

She looked over at Ginny noting how intrigued she looked at the exchange, and knew they would be having a conversation about this.

“Bloody hell traveling by port key never gets easier, at least it wasn’t as bad as fourth year” Rons words interrupted the silence.

 “Ron what are you doing here” Hermione asked again looking at her friend and then back to Draco.

“I invited them to join us, although it seems Benson sent along a few extra” Draco said looking at two extra passengers.

“I’d say, I invited myself, seeing as any decent big brother wouldn’t let his younger sibling galavant the world without proper supervision.” George said chuckling.

“Georgie we are not children” Ginny answered in what was a very passible Molly Weasley like tone, making both of her older brothers cow a bit.

Sensing that things may spiral, Draco interjected quickly.

“I invited you” he said looking at Ron “to come help celebrate with Hermione, I knew that she would want you here, and as for Daphne, well Pansy said you might like to come, and of course George and Astoria, you are welcome.

Hermione instantly knew what Draco was getting at, and if she didn’t already love him with all of her heart and soul she would have by then.

He had brought Ron here to complete her family for what they had planned the next day, even if he didn't really like him.

“Thank you” she said as she hugged him tightly.

“Anything to make the day special for you” he replied with a smile.

“This is all great and all, but can you explain how you lot ended in Mexico with the ferret?” Ron asked looking at Hermione, Ginny, and Harry.

“Draco would you take everyone to breakfast while I talk to Ron for a bit?” Hermione said before anyone else could say anything, “I would like to speak to Ron in private.

Draco nodded before motioning everyone towards the dining area.  There were whispered hellos, with George smiling like a loon before hugging Hermione, then making his was over to Ginny with Daphne in tow, before following the group. 

Astoria who took a moment to look to Ron to Draco, then nervously to Hermione and Ron again, before giving Ron a shy smile. Ron retuned the smile before watching her leave.

“Do you want me to stay Mione?” Harry asked looking between his two best friends.

“No Harry, we’ll be fine” Hermione said then looked to Draco as he waited by the door for Harry to follow.

Both Harry and her knew how Ron tended to react with unexpected news, let alone anything to do with Draco Malfoy, but if that little interaction between him and Astoria Greengrass was anything to go by, she knew it would be okay.

Sparing one last look at Draco, she turned to Ron motioning him to sit. 

Ron didn’t hesitate to follow, not even giving her a chance to explain before diving into his line of questions.

“Mione what the hell is going on? First Harry shows up when he can’t find you on your birthday, which happy birthday by the way, and mum is miffed that I didn’t get to give her the cake she made you.  Then Harry requests time off, which he never does, Gin says she out on holiday with friends, and then an old posh dressed elf shows up Grimmauld and tells me I’m invited to a holiday with Malfoy who no one’s seen or heard form in ages, and that you lot are with him.” Ron said in almost one breath.

She knew his propensity for exaggeration.

Taking a steading breath of her own, and finding her calm, she explained how her relationship with Draco had started and ended.  She didn’t hold back, she couldn’t, Draco was to be her husband and if Ron was not going to be happy about it then he could head back to from where he came because she had already lost time with Draco, and she would be damned if she let that happen again.

She finished by telling him about the concert and the meetup, she doesn’t go into details about their conversations but like with Harry enough to confirm that he is her endgame.

Ron to her absolute amazement, sat and listened, with only a few moans and groans, but otherwise quiet.

“That’s about it Ron” Hermione added cautiously, still waiting for his temper to explode.

Ron remained quiet for a moment longer, trying to  process all that she had said before he spoke, “so he’s the reason why we could never” …...he blushed…. “Go all the way?”

Of course he would focus on that aspect.

“That....... and why I just couldn’t be what you wanted Ron.  I love you as my best friend, and I’m sorry that I couldn’t love you like anything else.” Hermione replied openly.

Ron seemed to be processing his words, so she continued.

“I think you knew like I did that we are not meant to be together, we work better as friends, and I need my friend right now.”

“Mione, I will always be your friend, even if you’re with the ferret.” Ron said looking at her the finally asked, “Do you do love him then?”

“Yes Ron" She answered without a hesitation, "I do and will for forever and a day.” 

“So long as he treats you right and loves you, I can behave, but if he steps one toe out of line, I will get to punch him.” Ron stated more than asked.

It was the then she knew that they were going to be okay, and if anything, she was surprised by the level of somewhat maturity that he was displaying.  She wondered when her friend had grown up and if it had anything to do with that little display between him and Astoria.

Smiling she answered, “I wouldn’t expect anything less.”

It was all hugs and jokes about Draco and her as they made their way back to the dining room area, but all in good fun.  She felt the easy-going nature that Ron always had complete her group and was so thankful that Draco had thought to bring him here for her wedding.  She felt bursting with love for Draco.

When they entered, the dining room, their friends were all seated already enjoying their breakfast.  Hermione found Draco’s silver eyes, his gaze asking the silent question, are you okay, she understood and nodded letting him know that it was all okay.  She saw him relax, as she made her way to her seat next to him, but not before Ron gave her one last hug his way to the seat next to Astoria.

Harry’s gaze went from Ron to Hermione seeming to check them once over for any signs of unease, and when Hermione gave him a quick smile, he knew that he could relax.

After welcoming the newcomers again, they ate and descended into conversations amongst one another.

Narcissa had called upon Stella and Boone to ready rooms for the newcomers as well as get any items they may need. 

Ron had all but stuttered his thanks when Lucius and Narcissa informed them that everything was already taken care of.

“It’s the least we can do, for having to endure this last-minute trip” Lucius had said.

George not looking a gift horse in the mouth smiled before answering, “well it did put me out, but I suppose I can endure the tropical weather for a bit.” The group all laughed and fell into a comfortable space.

After breakfast the newcomers were shown to their rooms where they changed into beach appropriate clothing, before the group made their way to the vans that were transporting them to Coba.

=^.^=

The trip to Coba was short but beautiful, Hermione was taken by the beautiful landscapes.  She was also extremely happy to visit a place that she had read about.  She had delved into the Mayan culture oddly fascinated with their famed god’s magic. She had read about the many gods, with Kukulcan the serpent feathered god being one of the most notable ones, as well as Ixchel the goddess of fertility, childbirth, and the moon. 

Hermione had a Crecent moon shaped birth mark on her back that her father once told her meant that she had been blessed by the gods, even if he was a man a science, he would often weave tales of ancient civilizations for her.  She had adored when they had these moments, he encouraged her love of books as a means to travel to other worlds, and she was sure that if her father could be here now, he would no doubt be as giddy as her, all while proclaiming that Ixchel had probably blessed Hermione herself.  The thoughts warmed her heart.

When they arrived at Coba she was awestruck.  The archeological area was the largest network of stone causeways of the ancient Maya world.

As they toured, she explained that it contained many engraved and sculpted stelae that documented ceremonial life and important events of the late Mesoamerican civilization.  She explained how it was composed of a group of large temple pyramids, that were connected by paved roads marking just how ahead of their times the Mayans were.  Overall, the group enjoyed their time with Ron and Theo minimally grumbling about when they would get to eat, while the latter wondering when they would head to the beach.  Theo and Ron both earned a sack in the head from Blaise and Ginny.

After the Coba tour, they boarded the vans and made their way back towards the beach house where they enjoyed more time at the beach. 

Hermione and Ginny had laughed so hard when Daphne and Astoria had removed their dresses leaving them in their bikinis, which had both of the Weasley brothers blushing and sputtering. 

“Bloody hell it’s like they're wearing only their underthings” Ron had said to her and Harry. 

George had recovered quicker and was wiggling his eyebrows at Daphne making her blush.

They had cast some notice-me-not and muggle repelling charms so that they could still use their wands for the little things like sunblock charms, lest the boys all be crispy for tomorrow.

While the boys all splashed in the water, the girls decided to sunbathe and catch up.  Ginny and Pansy had informed the Greengrass sisters that their outfits for tomorrow were all settled due to their indecisiveness. 

Hermione had reacquainted herself with them, officially introducing herself again and finding that they were both delightful.  She found she could talk to them as easily as she did with Ginny and Luna, and that was a relief because Ron kept stealing glances at Astoria, which reminded her that she needed to talk to Ginny.

“Hey Gin, you got a sec?” Hermione asked pulling her friend closer.

“What’s up Mi?”

“Tell me you noticed that little interaction between Astoria and Ron earlier?” Hermione asked.

Ginny laughed, “a blind person could see that Mi, he is definitely smitten, but you know how Ron is, he’ll skirt around it…... unless we help him out.” She finished smiling mischievously.

Hermione knew just how devious Ginny could be; she had grown up with six older brothers after all, it was practically a requirement, but for once she agreed.  Ron deserved to be happy, and it seemed like the feeling was mutual between Ron and Astoria.

Hermione nodded in understanding before she watched Ginny turn to Astoria and say, “Astoria I will just come out and say it, I think my brother fancies you.”

Way to no be subtle gin, Hermione thought, but most definitely straight to the point.

Astoria blushed, “really you think so?”

“Oh, I know so, one does not grow up with Ron and not know him, isn’t that right Mi?” Ginny smiled looking to Hermione to jump in.

“I’d have to say that I agree, and for what it’s worth he’s a good guy, and I will add that he and I are just friends and will only ever be just that.” Hermione added for good measure.

Astoria looked over to the water where Ron was splashing around with the rest of the boys, before looking back to Hermione and Ginny, “He seems sweet, and I would like to get to know him better.” Astoria confessed.

“Perfect then why don’t we get up and make our way over” Ginny said as she, Daphne, Luna, Pansy, moved to stand.

“He’s a good brother but he tends to need some help, so what do you say Astoria?” Ginny asked holding out her hand to help Astoria up.

Astoria smiled taking Ginny’s hand, standing with a determined look in her eye.

“Are coming Hermione?” Luna asked dreamily.

I’ll be over in a bit; I need to recast the subblock charm” she answered watching the girls make their way to the water to join the boys.

Hermione enjoyed the easiness of her and Draco’s friends enjoying it all, letting the joy flow through her sending prayers to the very gods she had spoken about today that they all got their happily ever after.

Draco noticing that she was the only one not to join the group, came back taking a seat next to her.

 “Is everything okay love?”

She smiled, still feeling the joy and happiness threating to burst through her, “yes everything is perfect.”

 He smiled wide, before leaning in kissing her.  He moved to stand, lifting her up tossing her over his shoulder and making his way to the water to join their friends.

Hermione laughed as he dragged her into the water.

=^.^=

Narcissa and Lucius had enjoyed that the kids were all having fun.  It had been a while since she had seen them just be happy. 

“Are you ready darling, we have a meeting soon” Lucius said as he walked up behind Narcissa at the window.

“Look at them, they are happy” she said smiling as she looked at them all splashing in the water.

Lucius smiled, “yes love they do look like they are enjoying themselves, and the addition of the Weasleys and Greengrass’s was a surprise.”

Narcissa stayed at the window and moment longer before turning, “they all seem to have found their match.”

Lucius smiled knowing that she was referring to how the kids had all coupled up.

“Well, let us get out of their hair” she said placing a small kiss on his lips, before Lucius stopped her and gave her a proper kiss.

“I am happy too darling, you are perfect” Lucius said as Narcissa blushed.

Narcissa smiled and kissed him once more before leading him out of the room for their appointment.

She smiled knowing that life was good.

Chapter Text

Dinner had been a relaxed and somber affair after playing in the sun and ocean all day. 

They had most certainly had fun. The boys taken no time in making  Ron and George feel comfortable even revealing that they had some musical talent.  Which lead to Ron asking them to prove it, which led to an import mini concert.

 Pansy had conjured some equipment, and the trio had a sung a few songs for the group. 

Needless to say, Ginny was in heaven, at hearing the boys perform their songs without all of the hoopla of the stage.

Hermione smiled as she let Draco’s voice move through her, as she listened, she heard his devotion to how much he had always loved her, and Ron was still skeptical, but could admit that they had talent.

After that the groups had dispersed and Hermione and Draco retired to their room, there was no use in keeping up with the rouse of having separate rooms, they were affianced after all.  Hermione had surprised Draco by immediately tackling him as soon as he closed the door, which ended with them in a tangle of limbs on the bed.  It was fast and hard, and she had wanted it that way.

They were now settled in bed and while she was sleepy, she couldn’t help but think of what the next day would hold.  As she chased her sleep, her thoughts were flooded with silver eyes and unspoken promises of forever and a day.

=^.^=

The next morning, Hermione woke up feeling refreshed and weirdly calm, despite what she knew today held for her. 

Draco was still fast asleep next to her; looking so young and carefree. 

She peppered him with kisses before disentangling herself to head to the loo, he merely groaned and turned over, calling for Stella.

When she had freshened up and made her way back to the room, she found him sitting up in bed with a coffee in hand.

“I take it Stella had made her rounds” she said walking over to the breakfast service tray, for her own cup.

“Yes love.  I asked her yesterday; I figured you would want some time to rest before getting ready for our big day.” Draco replied smiling at her.

Hermione nodded over the rim of her cup, she had thought she would want to rest, but she had too much excited nervous energy.

“It was a good call” she said savoring the coffee, “I thought yesterday that I would have liked to rest, but as you can see, I am just excited.”

Draco smiled at her, regardless of his early protest to move from the bed, he was equally as excited that today Hermione would be his wife.

“I couldn’t agree more love; I am ready to be your husband.”

She was giddy at the thought that this fine specimen of a man was going to be her husband in a few hours.

Hermione smiled wide, “and I your wife.”

The couple spent the next hour enjoying breakfast and guessing who would be surprised or not surprised for that matter. 

Draco guessed that Pansy would not be surprised, and that Theo would be in tears. 

Hermione laughed but agreed that Pansy would probably be the least surprised and added that Luna seemed to be highly attuned to all things unexplainable, so that meant she probably already knew but was to kind enough to not say anything about it, and then added that Harry might shed a tear.

They had just finished their breakfast when Stella popped in to remove the trays, before informing Hermione that Lucius and Narcissa wanted to speak to her in private. 

Draco had looked a bit confused, but Hermione had just smiled and replied that she would meet them in a few.

“Do you think they knew what we are planning today?” Draco asked as he paced the room nervously.

The thought had crossed Hermione’s mind, but dismissed it, she had been waiting to speak to them privately, especially since she had gotten the whole story about what happened between her and Draco. She knew that it was only a matter of time before they had this conversation, they had eluded as much, and she was secretly glad that she could get a full picture now.

“I don’t think they suspect anything” she answered as she walked over wrapping her arms around him, stalling his progress of wearing a trail on the floor.

“I had questions for them, but they wanted me to speak to you, and now that I have, I think they want to be able to answer them.”

Draco sighed, “I supposed now is as good of a time as ever, I have a few last-minute things I want to take care of with Blaise and Theo before we depart.”

"I love you" he murmured.

"I love you too." she replied before she made her way out.

=^.^= 

Hermione sat across from her soon to be in-laws, she wasn’t nervous (lies).

 Stella had graciously provided them some tea, before leaving them alone.

“I am sure that you have questions, which we can now answer” Lucius said casually.

Hermione returned the smiled, “yes that would be great, I know the last time we spoke you asked me to speak to Draco first, and I have, but I am curious to hear it from you both.”

Narcissa and Lucius looked at one another, before Lucius spoke, “I will begin by saying that I am glad that you and my son have found each other again, his happiness is all that I have ever wanted, and I am saddened to say that my families’ mistakes caused him and you so much heartache."

"Draco is so much better than me, and I know that with you he will finally become the man I always wanted to be.” Lucius finished just a tad emotional.

Hermione let Lucius words settle into her, she knew from their first conversation that he felt this way, but knowing what she knew now, it felt different.  She knew it was true; he loved his son and was sorry that things had turned out the way they had. 

“Lucius, I can assure you that I forgive you and more than that, I understand now what you all had to do” Hermoine said sincerely.

“If you could just fill in those blanks for me, I would appreciate it.” She finished looking at the couple before her. 

She meant it, she knew that if it had been her, she may have done the same to protect her family.

“Very well my dear I will start at the beginning” he said and then proceeded to tell her everything from his point of view.

Lucius explained after what happened to Harry the night he was marked and Voldemort had disappeared, that some Death Eaters were rounded up or scattered, and that he had hoped that it was over, but he knew that evil like Voldemort wouldn’t just parish like that.   He didn’t know then just how far Voldemort had gone to remain alive. 

Further explaining how he had managed to narrowly escaped prison initially by claiming to have been under the imperious curse, the truth is that in his youth he had believed it because of his father, but how that had changed when he met and married Narcissa, but by then his family was already associated with him and he couldn’t simply walk away without his family suffering, so he had to play a part.  

He explained how after Voldemort fell, how he was still scrutinized and learned very quickly that if he showed that he no longer believed in what Voldemort stood for that his family would suffer, so he remained, no longer loyal but just bidding his time.

He disclosed how after Harry had discovered that one of the professors had been inhabited by a sliver of Voldemort which he didn’t know until after, that the more stout and devoted followers had begun to make plans, and Lucius was nearly threatened to act. Lucius informed her of how Draco had told them about meeting Hermione that very first day on the Hogwarts express, and how although it hurt him to command Draco to do so, he had no choice there was whispers of Voldemort rising, and his family was in the middle of it, so any association with a muggle born would be detrimental to the family. 

He spoke about Tom Riddles diary in second year, and about how he began to receive threats against his family, so he had no choice but to comply.  He recalled sending Dobby to try to warn and prevent Harry from reaching Hogwarts, in hopes of keeping him away and then explained that Dobby was Stella’s brother and his personal elf but more than that his family friend.

Lucius then mentioned how regretfully he had given the diary to Ginny Weasley that day at he finally met her at the bookshop. He had  hoped that Arthur Weasley whom he knew was part of the order would discover the diary and find the means to destroy it. 

Lucius also knew that when his initial plan to have Arthur discover the book backfired, he moved on to helping the children indirectly in hopes that the information on the basilisk was found.  

He then encouraged Draco to guide her to the knowledge of what was in the chamber, to which eventually she did find it. 

Lucius was crushed when he learned that although it had been eventually destroyed that it had caused so much damage and, in the process, hurt an innocent child. 

Narcissa mentioned how he had tormented himself with the thought and thus Lucius would forever be in Ginny’s debt.  He explained how Dobby had been freed unintentionally, but that Dobby still served the House Malfoy and stayed at Hogwarts to help keep an eye out on them all.

Hermione was desperately trying to hold back her tears at this point, this was the other side of what Draco had told her, and the pieces were all falling into place.

Lucius explained that when third year came around there were more than whispers of Voldemort’s supporters that were placing even more pressure on him, when Sirius broke out of Azkaban.  He explained how he contacted Sirius in hopes of helping him find the rat. 

Lucius and Narcissa confessed that there was no love lost between their family, that they had made peace and were all trying to survive.

Narcissa told her how Lucius had poured hundreds of thousands of galleons in trying to anonymously free Sirus but to no avail, so when he escaped, he did what he could to help him. 

Lucius confessed that he planned with Dumbledore to let Hermione have the time turner that would eventually unknowingly help Sirius be free, and that firing Hagrid and the whole Buckbeak incident was a means to distract everyone in a bid to help Sirius.  Because by then Narcissa and Lucius had begun helping the Order of Phoenix, and were active members who were to remain undercover, with Kingsley as their handler as he was family.

“My dear I will say I believe if Draco had not been in love with you by third year, he would have fallen in love with you after that punch, which he confessed he deserved.” Lucius chuckled as Narcissa nodded on in approval.

Lucius continued with fourth year and how after the rat had escaped that things were even more serious; he was still being kept in the dark about certain parts of Voldemort’s rise but was informed that things were going to begin to unfold. He eventually heard about what was to happen during the World Quidditch Cup and recalled how Draco had tried to warn her, and how unbeknown to Lucius, Draco had managed to give him the slip and try to protect her and her friends.  He explained how he was shocked to find that Voldemort rose and saddened that Cedric’s life was lost in the process and knew by then with certainly that he had to get out and find a way to help his family.  He of course passed all the information to the Order.

When it came time to discuss fifth year, Lucius struggled a bit, it was hard for him knowing what had happened.  Back then he knew that any misstep could cost him his life or that of his family.  Lucius explained how Voldemort had become obsessed with the prophecy and was determined to have it, so he tricked Harry into thinking that Sirius was in mortal peril, the order of course had been informed and were simply waiting.  Lucius confessed to volunteering to lead the charge at the Department of Mysteries and how Bellatrix had joined at the last moment, it had not been planned and that scared him because she was wildly unpredictable.  Of course, they all knew how that turned out.

Narcissa chimed in and explained how during sixth year, it was terrifying for them all because Voldemort had grown more anxious since the incident at the Department of Mysteries and with Lucius in jail unable to shield them, Voldemort tortured her and Draco as punishment of Lucius mistakes.  She explained how Draco took the mark as means to prove his loyalty, but he did it for Hermione and his mother, to give them some kind of protection.  She explained how Draco fully pledged himself to the order now that he had been marked, it was also when Draco learned that his parents had been working for the order. 

Narcissa explained that as a part of the Order she went to Severus and had an unbreakable vow cast so that he would help and protect Draco, but that Dumbledore had promised her that it would never come to that, and that he hinted at Draco and Hermione’s feelings toward one another.

Hermione had learned from Draco much about seventh year but learned once again from the Malfoys that they continued to fight against Voldemort, they knew about Horcruxes and were helping in any way they could, while having to host him.  It had been the only way to gain some of their good will back after what happened in fifth year.  She learned that when her and the boys were captured that Lucius had sent for Dobby to help them escape, while Narcissa had shielded her mind to protect not only her, but her friends and Draco, while they had to physically restrain Draco.  They acted their parts so beautifully and convincingly, and Dobby was loyal to them all and to Lucius who had been raised by Dobby, and who in then end lost his life to help protect them. 

Hermione’s tears finally fell.

“It’s okay now dear, it is all over now and we are all better for it.” Lucius said as he hugged her.

Hermione had always wondered how the order had remained ahead of ahead of a few situations, she had assumed that it was due to Severus Snape, and now she knew it was because of the Malfoy's.  She had written and insisted that they help, but now she knew why they didn’t press it any further, they had the perfect set up with not only Snape but the Malfoys.  It boiled her blood again at the thought, but she knew that it was a means to an end, and they had all willingly undertook the task.

She felt peace now and that she was so happy that soon they would be her family, a family that was willing to die to protect all they loved.  Hermione understood this, and as she thanked both for their candor and sacrifices, she told them that she would be honored to one day be their daughter. 

Narcissa who was always composed had let out a small sob as she hugged her tight one last time before Hermione left.  She wanted to give them each a moment to compose themselves, after all talks like the ones they had just were needed but emotionally draining, and in that moment, she simply needed to find Draco.

When she found Draco, he was back to their room standing by the table looking over some parchments, she didn’t give him a chance to react before she was on him, kissing him pouring her love into him.  She now knew the pieces that had been missing were finally in place and she had a full picture, she could finally close that dreadful chapter int heir lives and knew unequivocally that the man she was going to marry had always loved her and truly wanted nothing but to protect her and keep her safe, as did her soon to be in-laws. 

She held him tight vowing to never stop loving or fighting for him.

Chapter Text

The group arrived at Chichén Itza around 3:30pm dressed and ready to take a tour and celebrate what they thought was Hermione’s birthday. They were met by an MMM official.  The surly man named Raoul Chavez quickly assured Draco that everything was all set up. 

Raoul was a nice man who gave them a guided tour from the bottom of the pyramid, informing them all about Chichén Itza and El Castillo.  He explained to them that today in particular was an extra special day for them as it would include the decent of the serpent god Kukulkan, the famed Mayan serpent feathered God. 

He pointed to the side of the pyramid where they gasped as they saw the slight shadowed serpent begin it’s decent. 

Raoul explained how Kukulkan’s Pyramid was designed by Mayan architects who had mastered the knowledge of the stars, planets, and the sun.  The ancient Mayans had built the pyramid with four sides including 9 platforms on each side that also included exactly 91 steps on each side to the top of El Castillo, that represented the Mayan Calendar. Adding further to the mystic of the pyramid was the fact that the snake would descend only twice a year precisely on the Equinox when the day has the same duration as the night.

"The decent of the serpent itself lasts only a few minutes and is made when the sun casts the shadow onto the stairway created by the 9 platforms resembling the body of the serpent that moves as the sun travels across the sky." Raoul said as they walked around enjoying the view.

"But the best part happens at 4:30pm as all of El Castillo is engulfed by light and creates the illusion of fire, which is also revered by the famed God" he said winking at Draco.

The group listened to Raoul enraptured by the beauty of it all, this was a different type of magic, they looked on in awe, while Hermione simply hugged Draco, she knew he had made this happen for her.

After given the group a few moments to look around takin in the sights, Raoul nodded at Draco signaling that it was time.  Raoul motioned for the group to follow him where he would take them to the top of El Castillo on the opposite side for a more private view of the serpent descending the pyramid.

The group all huddled together where they held hands as Raoul touched a Mexican flag pin on his lapel that transported them to the top.

“Welcome to El Castillo the top of pyramid of Kukulcan” Raoul said as the group took in the magnificent view. “I will have you know señores and señoritas, that this is truly a once in a lifetime spectacular view and privilege to visit El Castillo, the honor is not granted to many.”

Hermione knew then that Draco had to have been extremely generous to allow such a thing to occur.

As Hermione took in her surroundings, she noticed that there was small altar covered in beautiful flowers, she looked over at Draco in amazement.  

“Everyone” Draco began to speak to the group, “thank you all for joining us today, as you know I wanted you all here today to help celebrate this beautiful woman who I have finally found again, she is the best thing that has ever happened to me.” He finished smiling as he looked at his family and friends.

“I must confess that I have gathered you here today for another special celebration.” Draco smiled at Hermione who was still a bit in shock, before she nodded at him to continue.

“We are here today specifically at this location and time so that you could bear witness to our wedding ceremony.”

Hermione was speechless for a moment, she had assumed that he was about to announce that they would be getting married at the beach after they left, not that it was happening now.  She felt a million butterflies take flight; this was such a grand romantic gesture. 

She looked over at him slightly flustered, but his answering smile was all she needed to know, this amazing special man of hers had managed to not only surprise his family and friends but her.

She mouthed, “I love you” to him as their family and friends were grinning like loons such as Theo and Luna, to cheering like Blaise, Ginny, George, Pansy, Harry, and in shock like his parents, Ron, Astoria, and Daphne.

“Is this okay love?” Draco asked nervously, he still had the made preparations in case she wanted the beach wedding.

“Draco this is wonderful! Of course, I knew I was going to marry you today but this…this is wonderful” she said breathlessly.

Before long Raoul had transformed his tour guide clothing into beautiful ceremonial robes and was directing the groups to gather on either side of the bride and groom. "This will go by a little faster than normal, but it will not make it any less official" Raoul said, "It is an honor and privilege" he finished smiling. 

Raoul stood at the head of the alter with a small book, his wand, and a small ceremonial knife, while Hermione and Draco stood before him.

Raoul asked them if they were ready to begin to which they both nodded.  He began to chant then speak words in Spanish.  “Nos juntamos hoy para unir a esta pareja en una union de matrimonio y de almas.  Declaro hoy que cuando estos dos individuales se unan, ni la Muerte los separe.” (We gather here today to unite this pair in marriage and by their souls.  I declare that when this pair is bound not even death shall separate.)

Hermione could feel the magic in the air as Raoul spoke the words.

He looked to them with a wand raised instructing to hold their hands as they spoke their vows. 

“I Draco Lucius Malfoy take you Hermione Jean Granger as my wife for all of the days of my life and after” Draco said looking directly into Hermione’s eyes.

Hermione was trying her hardest to keep her emotions in check, but she watched entranced as Draco spoke how the golden thread began to form around their arms.

Raoul kept chanting motioning for Hermione to speak her vows.  Taking a shaky breath, she spoke, “I Hermione Jean Granger take you Draco Lucius Malfoy as my husband for all of the days of my life and after.”

They both watched as Raoul finished his chant tapping their joined hands sealing the marriage bond, they both watched as the golden thread sank into their flesh.

“Please present the rings” Raoul asked.

Stella and Boone moved in from the sides, having most likely been present the whole time but hidden in the shadows.  They walked to the new bride and groom presenting the rings with a small bow.  Draco taking the band to Hermione’s set placed it on her finger leaning in to kiss her finger lightly. 

Hermione smiled at him then turned to take the ring from Boone before thanking him for his assistance before placing the matching ring on Draco’s finger.  As soon as the rings were in place, they both felt the warmth under neath signifying that the bond had taken.

“Now we complete the soul bind under the ever-watchful eye of the Mayan gods in the sacred temple of one the mightiest deities that ever been Kukulkan.” Raoul said as he drew the small dagger.

Raoul explained how a soul binding was to be recorded into the sacred text by blood, and as such once he performed the ritual, he would have them press their blood into the book that was directly linked to the MMM and therefor would record to the MoM. 

Hermione and Draco had discussed this and knew this was something that they wanted to do, they had vowed to never lose each other again, but this was a total surprise for their audience. 

When Raoul announced this, they could hear the gasps from their friends.

Draco looking over to his parents, noticed the usually composed Narcissa dabbing her eyes with a tissue while his father looked on with pride, while Theo was crying openly and being coddled by a very happy Luna, and to his surprise Harry Potter swiping his eyes quickly so that no one would notice.

Soul binding was rare with in the magical community, with the last one having been performed around 200 years before.

Most of Hermione’s friends looked on in shock, but they all knew especially now just how serious they were. 

Raoul once again began to chant in what sounded like an old Mayan language before he said, “I bind these souls together before the Gods today and they shall never be undone, do you vow this?” he finished asking the couple.

Draco and Hermione without hesitation said yes. 

At their spoken words the small knife glowed, Raoul motioned for their left hands before making a small incision on their palms.  Raoul then moved the small book forward and asked them to press their hands just under their names. As they did, they could feel a warm heat spread through them and suddenly they could sense each other, their souls were one.

Raoul removed the book tapping it once with his wand before the book and knife vanished. 

He looked at them smiling before saying, “by the power invested in me by the old gods, and the MMM, I pronounce you husband and wife, as well as soul bound as witnessed by those who love you and in the sacred place of our ancient gods, you may now kiss the bride.”

Draco and Hermione reached for each other capturing their lips in a kiss as their family and friends cheered.

A moment later Raoul had them move to view the final decent of the serpent down the pyramid, Hermione and Draco watched the final moments as the sun hit precisely with their still bloody hands entwined.

“Señor y Señora Malfoy please allow me to extend an invitation from the Ministro de Magia Señor Benito, he wishes to grant you this token in honor of your wedding day.”  Raoul pulled out a small gold coin similar to a galleon but instead was engraved with the feathered serpent Kukulcan.

“It is one of the greatest honors that can be given to a magical, it is to make a wish with this gold at the Sacred Cenote.” Raoul said handing the gold coin to Draco.

It would be our honor if you and your new bride made a wish and cast it into the “well of sacrifice”. 

Hermione and Draco looked a bit alarmed.

“Please señor it is made in good faith, this is truly a special honor and even us here on México know of the terrible war and that many of those present here sacrificed much, he said looking at Harry. The MMM welcomes the brave saviors of the wizarding world.” Raoul said as he produced four more coins, handing one to Hermione, Harry, Ron, and one for Lucius and Narcissa.

Needless to say, they were all speechless.

“Thank you, Raoul,” Draco said looking on with pride that not he nor his family was being laid to blame, the time for that was over and with Hermione by his side, it was going to be a whole new world.

The others looked on speechless as they all made their way to the Sacred Cenote that was nearby.  

Raoul guided the down into the Sacred Cenote, as they made their way down it felt as if they could feel the magic in the area.

Raoul explained how long ago the cenote was used for ceremonial offerings, and even the much more common human sacrifices by the ancient Mayan civilization.  He explained how the Sacred Cenote was a magical place for the people of México, where magicals would often take a pilgrimage to in hopes that maybe one of the old Mayan magic and gods found them worthy.

Hermione ever the scholar, listened intently as this of course was all so very interesting, she had read in her books how the some of the first magical people of Mexico would undertake these pilgrimages and offer sacrifices, sadly hundreds of years ago families would sacrifice the children who were squibs. 

Hermione dared not to think of this now as this was her wedding day, thus joyous, but like back at home every magical community held their own haunted histories.  She knew there were no longer sacrifices and that as far advanced as the Mayans were they still fell prey to human beliefs.  She chose to focus on the magical tales that her father had one weaved for her.

When they made their way down to the bottom of the cenote, Raoul explained that they must hold the coin in their left hand make their wish and then cast it into the water. 

Hermione watched at Draco’s side as he closed his eyes in what she assumed was him thinking of what he wished for, he looked so serene and happy.

Harry and Ron looked around before closing their eyes briefly and then tossing their gold coins into the water, to which a moment later a soft blue glow emanated from the water. 

Hermoine noticed Luna was entranced by the surroundings, to which she was sure that she was seeing things only Luna could see, while the remainder of her friends watched in awe.

Coming back to the now, Hermione watched Draco whisper something under his breath before dropping the coin into the water where a green glow was seen, it was beautiful. 

Lucius and Narcissa went next, holding hands before dropping the coin in the water, where a red glow appeared. 

It was finally her turn, Hermione has been enchanted by the site and her friends that she has lost her train of thought.

“Go on love it’s your turn, and then we head to our party.” Draco said as he reached for her hand.

Hermione smiled then closed her eyes thinking of the stories her father told her before, she thought of how he claimed that Ixchel had blessed her evident by the moon on her back, and she thought of how she had now married and bound her soul to the love of her life on the Equinox atop of Kukuclan’s temple, with rings tied to the heavens and how maybe just maybe there was truth behind it all because surly it was all written in the stars and blessed by the gods themselves. 

Hermione wished for only one thing, for happiness and love for her and her family. 

As she made this wish she moved her hand over the water and dropped the bloodied coin, and as it sunk into the water, the water of the Sacred Cenote rippled before a warm golden glow emanated.

Hermione felt something wash over her and she could swear that she felt it light her up her soul, and thought she heard the faint whisper of woman calling out te doy vida mi hija. (I give you life my daughter)

When she looked to her palm it was now healed.  She looked over to Draco and had noticed the same, they had offered their sacrifice to the Gods, and somehow she knew they had accepted and blessed them. 

Chapter Text

After the surprise wedding the group had reconvened back at the beach house, that through the help of Stella and Boone had been transformed into an intimate reception. 

Narcissa was beside herself at the thought that Draco and Hermione had managed to pull all of this off without her knowledge.  She was of course overjoyed that they had married but a little upset that she had not helped in any of the planning.

Hermione and  Draco had both apologized and Hermione informed her that she had indeed helped a bit, when she chose her dress for the ceremony and that she appreciated it so much, specially since her own parents could not be with her, this of course made Narcissa cry and appeased her.  Narcissa then hugged her tightly telling her that she was the most beautiful daughter she could have ever asked for.

The group enjoyed a beautiful meal during which Theo proudly proclaimed himself the best man, and that if it wasn’t on him insisting that Hermoine join them that none of this would have happened. 

To everyone’s surprise Luna simply pulled Theo to her silencing his speech with a kiss before Blaise, Ginny, or Pansy could reach over to smack him in the back of the head.

The friends all drank and celebrated with Harry and Ron giving Hermione a big hug and again threatening their now new brother-in-law and friend Draco. 

Lucius gave a small speech in which he spoke of all that had happened and how they had gotten her now, and how now his family was once again whole with Hermione and all of their new friends. 

Draco teared up at his father’s speech because he knew just all that they had sacrificed and was so honored to have Hermione as his wife.

After a few more toasts, Draco looked over to Blaise and Theo signaling that it was time for his last surprise for Hermione.

“Darling if you would permit me to serenade you with something I wrote just for you.” Draco said as he kissed her lips softly.

Hermione smiled as Ginny once again squealed at the thought that Nova was once again about to give a performance.

Blaise winked at Ginny before standing and conjured their equipment.  Theo kissed Luna once more before walking over to grab his guitar, while Draco kissed her forehead before moving to the piano and adjusting the mic.

“I didn’t know he could play the piano” Ginny said excitedly, “I bet he’s good with his fingers, huh Mi”

Hermione blushed in response, and the girls all giggled, while the remaining boys groaned.

“Hello everyone, I want to thank you all again for helping me and my beautiful bride celebrate with us today.  It was truly perfect, but right now I would like to dedicate the following song to my beautiful wife Hermione, I love you.” Draco spoke into the mic with the ease of having done this a thousand times before.

This man before her was not just her husband but he was the lead singer of Nova, and damn if that wasn’t just one of the hottest things ever.

As the melody begun, she could feel Draco’s love flow into her though his words.

Draco’s had such a beautiful voice and the way he wrote was transcending.

All of the nights I spent

Drownin’ my discontent

Wasting me away, everything has changed

Now that I found us

And it feels like home

Darling if you don’t mind

I’ll take your hand tonight

We could just slow down time

Let me adore you

Hermione was crying at hearing his beautiful lyrics, she could feel through the soul bond, the love behind his words. 

And from the moment I looked in those dark brown eyes

I can’t remember life

Before you

Why would I want to go

Now that you’re all I know

Ginny was hugging her as her tears fell freely.

I bet I was lost and alone

I was barely holding on

To the thought someone like you exists

At the end of the song, Hermione heard the group explode in clapping and cheers.

“Bloody hell, they really are good” Ron exclaimed incredulously sitting next to a misty-eyed Astoria.

“Believe it Weasley, Nova is that good” Pansy exclaimed.

“We never knew” Daphne said looking at her friends, I thought you guys just played the instruments for fun, but you really are so good.

The boys all smiled as they made their way back to join the group.  Draco made his way to Hermione who still had a few tears in her eyes.

“Hi, love” he whispered.

“Draco that was beautiful” she said breathless, “how long have you had that song, I didn’t hear it at your concert.”

He smiled shyly, “well I began to write back at school, but I didn’t finish it until yesterday.” He confessed.

Hermione closed her eyes in which a tear escaped.

“Hermione” he said her name adoringly, and through the soul bond he could feel her love, she wasn’t upset she was just feeling all of the love he had for her.

Draco kissed her as he wiped the tear away.  She didn’t hesitate to sink into the kiss before she heard cheering and catcalling that reminded her that they were still very much not alone.

“Get a room” she heard someone yell, before she pulled back a bit and smiled at Draco.

“That sounds like a wonderful idea” he whispered into her lips, “I’d love noting more than to devour my wife.” He said into her ear, then watching as it sends a shiver through her.

“I think I can arrange that” Draco heard his father say as his mother stood next to him smiling knowingly at them.

“While this was all unexpected, it is welcome.  And in keeping with tradition your mother and I would like to give you a gift.” Lucius said.

“Oh, a gift is not necessary” Hermione began to say before Narcissa cut her off.

“Darling while it may not be necessary, it is a Malfoy tradition and you are a Malfoy so it certainly includes you” Narcissa said smiling at her.

“We enjoyed the area, so we happen to make some inquiries the other day on some properties here while you children had fun frolicking in the water.  We met with a lovely women named Carmen who led us to view some truly exquisite properties, and we ended up acquiring one that we wanted to present to you as a wedding present, we just didn't know that it would be so soon.” Narcissa said.

“It is quite fortuitous that we finalized the sale the same day and that it is ready for use, I will have to agree with the MMM official Raoul, the gods were with us all.” Lucius added smiling at them.

Hermione was stunned as was Draco next to her.  She had assumed that they would spend their night in their room, and she was more than happy about it, Draco had made love to her and ravished her all the same, but this, they were giving them a little slice to themselves to truly enjoy a wedding night and honeymoon.

“Thank you both” Draco said as he moved to hug his mother and father. 

Hermione held her tears at bay while she followed Draco in hugging Lucius and Narcissa.

“Stella and Boone have already popped over to take some of your things and will remain with you until you return to London. Go enjoy your time, we will ensure that all your friends enjoy the remainder of their time and return safely.” Narcissa exclaimed before kissing them each one last time.

Hermione and Draco said their goodbyes to their friends and promised to meet up with them when they returned to London. 

=^.^=

When they had said their goodbyes and were ready to begin their honeymoon,  they took Stella’s hand and were whisked away.

When Stella apparated them away to the new destination, they hadn’t known exactly where they were going just that it was a property in Playa del Carmen that was not too far from the current beach rental, but that it was officially theirs and private.  

They arrived at a gorgeous beachfront home that overlooked the cerulean waters of the Caribbean Sea.  It was a massive six-bedroom home on its own private stretch of beach front.  There rooms were decorated in beautiful creams and whites with generous greenery throughout.  It had an indoor pool with a bar as well as an exterior one. 

Stella had bid them goodbye and promised to have breakfast for them in the morning.

Hermione looked around stunned at the beauty of it all, “Draco I can’t believe that this is ours.”

He simply smiled while watching her take in their new beach house. 

“It is a tradition” he smiled, “as is this” he said before he picked her up and carried her over the threshold of their master bedroom.

The master bedroom was gorgeous with two full wall-to-wall windows facing the ocean, it was perfect. 

“I read that this was a thing that husbands do, is that correct” Draco asked smiling at her.

Hermione blushed, “yes, it is.”

He walked her over to the bed, kissing her lips softly before laying her down gently.

“Hello wife” he said seductively standing over her.

She blushed again looking up at him through her lashes before answering, “Hello husband.”

At hearing this it was like a switch within Draco had flipped, he needed her now, he could feel their magic and he remembered the wish he had made at the Sacred Cenote.

I will spend the rest of life and after showing her how much I love and am devoted to her and our family, I will sacrifice everything for her and our family.

“Hermione I need you now” he growled as he moved to cover her with his body kissing her and capturing her moan.

Hermione could feel his need to claim her to consummate now that they were bound by marriage and their souls, the magic was humming through them, with such a fervent need to blend.

Draco wasted no time in removing her clothes and his, and once they were bare, he trailed kisses that burned.  Hermione lay back as he worshiped her body. 

He made his way to her core and savored her, licking and sucking.

It felt even more intense than any other times and she came easily as she gripped the sheets wanting to ground herself, but she needed more.

“Draco, I need you inside me” she said huskily.

Draco could feel it to, he needed to be inside of her, so he lifted his face from her dripping cunt and moved to align himself to her.   He leaned down and sucked on her nipples as she mewled.

“Draco” she said again.

He moved to capture her lips and let her taste herself; he needed her to know that she tasted divine. 

Still kissing her, he had one arm on her side supporting his weight, as he used the arm to take his cock and rub it through her folds, coating himself in her slickness.

Hermione whimpered into his kisses.

He felt the magic build and didn’t wait any longer, he thrust inside of her sheathing himself, and they both let out a moan.

He lifted her leg around him and began to pump into her, capturing their moans.  

The magic was building, he could feel her love and need through their bond, it was rejoicing at their union, and all that was left was to surrender to each other.

He kept thrusting, feeling her walls contact and he knew she was close.  She was clawing at his back trying to hold on to him tighter in hopes they would become one, and so he continued pushing her.

It wasn’t going to take much for her to crest and so he whispered into her lips as he moved, “I love you Hermione, my wife, you are mine.”

And at hearing his voice, Hermione exploded, she let herself go and this time she was soaring through the night sky, one with the stars above. She felt the love within her and an warmth flow through her to her core.

Draco could feel it in the way her cunt held him and through their bond, and after a few more erratic pumps and he followed her over the edge. 

Their magic seemed tangible as they transcended into their combined bliss. 

He swore he could see the stars clearly and there was a distant voice in his mind that said, “your love is now woven and within the stars and blessed by the gods this union tonight will bring forth its first of many blessings.”

When their breathing had calmed, Draco looked at his wife who was laying there looking beautiful, he wondered if she had heard the same thing.   

“I love you Draco” she said sleepily, “I think our union was blessed” she finished before she drifted off to sleep.

He kissed her once more before moved to lay next to her not bothering to pull out of her holding their combined releases in.  He drew her close to his body, letting sleep claim him as well.

Chapter Text

Draco and Hermione spent the next month wrapped in one another. 

Their days were filled with swimming in their pool, lounging in the sun on their beach, but also more exciting adventures like taking a catamaran through Isla Mujeres that included lunch with an open bar, with Draco enjoying the tequila.

They also enjoyed visiting the Tulum Ruins as well as snorkeled and enjoyed a few of the other cenotes and caves in the area, but by far the best part for Hermione was exploring the Yucatecan jungle.

They explored jungle paths, explored the treetops via a zipline while gazing at the stars. It was its own form of magic, and they had both thoroughly enjoyed themselves.

Now that they were hours away from departing to London, she lay in bed with her very naked husband who had pulled delightful moans, and explosions out of her, she thought of what it would be like to rejoin their actual life.

They had yet to work out what they were going to do, after all Draco was still very much ingrained into the muggle world as part of Nova, while she lived in the magical world and managed her own bookshop.  She had not wanted to think of those things yet and had let herself be lost in the magic and love that she felt flow through her in this place. 

But she knew now that they needed to talk about what they were going to do next. Hermione was saddened by the last day of their honeymoon, because she had really appreciated this one-on-one time with Draco.

“What wrong” Draco said sensing her sadness.

With a huge sigh she confessed, “I’m going to miss our time here.  This last month has been nothing short of amazing, and I’m not ready to go back, but I know we have to, and I wish we could have shared this with our friends" she said burying her face in his chest.  "I think they would have enjoyed it as much as we did.”

Draco nodded he understood, but he was glad that they had this time to themselves, he was a greedy selfish bastard in that respect.

“We can always bring them back for a holiday, now that we own our own little slice of paradise” he said as he pulled her face up and kissed her lips.

“Yes, I suppose Theo will be insufferable until we bring him back” she said laughing.

Draco chuckled and held her tighter, “now tell me what’s really bothering you?”

Taking a deep breath, she explained how she was nervous to return. 

“Draco you have fully emersed yourself into a muggle life, I know you still use magic, but you have lived in that world for the last five years, and I have my shop in Diagon and serve the magical community.” She said looking at him cautiously.

Draco could see just how much this was affecting her, but he meant everything he had told her, he would give it all up for her, it meant nothing to him if it meant losing her, and now that she was his wife he wouldn’t have that.

“Love I told you that I am with you no matter what, being a part of Nova is great, but it was only a means to try to move on from you and leave the magical world behind.  I do like signing and performing, but not more than I love you." he said so sincerely that it made her tear up.

"Let me be honest with you these last couple of years I have been wanting to find a way to distance myself from the music scene, you know I don't really like the attention and Nova has been doing exceedingly well. It was thrilling because in the beginning we toured a lot and kept busy" he didn't want to think of all the crazy after parties and all the debauchery while he held his wife, but she winced knowing exactly what he was referencing, "but last year was the last record we put out, and that was for a very specifc reason.”

“I had already expressed wanting to step back from the band, I just wanted some solitude and to find a way to check on you.”  He said hoping to covey the truth in his words.

Draco took a shuddering breath before he continued.

“You see I’m a selfish bastard and I wanted to find you, to see if you were happy.  I told myself that if you were I would leave you alone to live your life, but if on the chance that you weren’t that I would try to slither back into your life.  I am not a strong as you think I am, I have and will always need you.”

Hermione was floored by his confession.

“So, you see" he said as he cradled her face, "it would have been a matter of time until I found you again, because make no mistake I am not that strong, I would not have lasted another year without finding you.”

Hermione felt her eyes water at his revelation.  While all this sounded great, she didn’t feel well just letting him give up on something that was a passion.

“Draco” she said shakily, “I don’t want you to give this up, you bring joy to many people, and I could never fathom taking that from you or your fans, but I do like my quiet life. I want to be with you and have my shop, but how do we make this all work?”

This had been something that had caused her some uneasiness since they decided to marry.  She loved her mostly quiet life and being surrounded by her books, but after finding Draco she knew that she didn’t want to be parted from him and the fact that magic was still a part of him and his life she knew that his life wasn’t so bad, she could make concessions.

“Love we have time to figure that out, Nova just ended their world tour, and we had no plans for anything major.  There were talks about us composing and collaborating for song for a movie in a few months, but that was it.  The boys wanted a break too, so all of this is perfect timing.  It was fate”

Hermione looked at him, really looked at him and saw and felt through their bond the truth behind his words.  

“We will figure it out when we get home, which I can say will be to your book shop as I have a room at my parents’ home on Hyde Park and share the flat with the boys, but now that I am a married man, that won’t do, so I’ll say with you until we can find a home.” He said chuckling into her hair.

While she felt a bit of uncertainty, she knew in her hear that they would figure it out together.

“Now tell me about your shop and flat” Draco asked hoping to ease her thoughts and worries.

Hermione smiled knowing he was trying to distract her, so she let him.

=^.^=

A few hours later Stella and Boone had gathered all of their items and shrunk them for easier travel. 

They had remained with Hermione and Draco and would be traveling with them back to London with them.  They were now to escort them back to MMM, as they had opted to take an international portkey instead of Draco’s plane, since it had taken their family and friends back to London.

With one last wistful look around the home, they gathered hands and then vanished.  They arrived a moment later into a beautiful stone structure near México city.  She knew that the MMM was located on the Teotihuacan Pyramids but to see them in person was its own experience.  The magical people of México worked in truly magnificent place of architecture and history.

Hermione looked around in awe before they were met by a very familiar MMM official.

“Bienvenido’s señor y señora Malfoy al Ministerio de Magia Mexicana” Raoul said smiling at the couple. (Welcome Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy to the Mexican Ministry of Magic)

“We received your request for an international portkey back to London, and I volunteered to escort you through the process.” Raoul said smiling as he guided them through the ministry.

Hermione was captivated, being inside of the Teotihuacan Pyramid was outstanding, she had read about it but seeing it person left her speechless; she could see the way the people interacted and if she looked hard enough, she could see the shimmer of magic all around, as well as the famed vibrant fantastical creatures called alebrijes.

Raoul had a colorful dog like one trailing next to him.  When he noticed Hermione looking at his familiar, he smiled, “would you like to pet Chico, he is quite tame especially if he feels that I am calm?” he asked.

Hermione smiled wider, “oh yes, he is beautiful” she replied as bent down closer to the dog like animal.

“Hello Chico” she cooed as she extended her hand out to him, she wasn’t sure if this was a situation like Buckbeak.

Chico nudged her hand before he was licking her face.

“You’re just the most handsome boy, aren’t you” Hermione said as Chico was now on his back requesting belly rubs.

Draco who had been a little nervous thinking like Hermione that this was something like Buckbeak, had visibly relaxed and was smiling down at his wife.

“Chico is a very good judge of character and is only visible in his true form to magicals” Raoul said.

“He’s perfect and has such beautiful colors” Hermione spoke as she kept petting the dog.

“Thank you, it is an honor to have been chosen as his familiar, they are notoriously selective, there may be many of them, but not all bond, so to be chosen is very special.” Raoul said by way of explanation.

Hermione thought that Luna would love to visit this place and made am mental note to plan another trip back to Mexico, she was sure that they would all enjoy it.

Hermione noticed a beautiful catlike creature with wings was looking at her moving its head from side to side, she smiled thinking of her beloved Crooks, oh how she missed him.  

“Raoul can these creatures chose anyone?” she asked looking at the cat then to the feathered serpent who had slithered towards Draco.

Raoul looked on interestingly at the creatures’ reactions before answering, “yes any magical person can be bonded with an alebrije, but it is up to them.”

Hermione and Draco looked at the creatures and they both felt through the bond that they were being judged.

“How would that work exactly, I mean they are so bright and fantastical” Draco asked as the serpent was now slithering between his leg.

“Well, when they are not in a magical space, they appear closest to the animal they resemble.  Chico here looks like a regular dog when we leave this space.  Also, since they traverse between the magical and normal realms they don’t eat food like normal animals, but Chico here will not turn down a good treat.  Alebrijes are rare magical creatures and not much is known other than once they are bonded, they stay with that person or family, and sometimes even bond with children.  Chico was once bound to my grandmother, and when I was born, he bound to me, and has been with me since, but I suspect once I have children, he may bond with them, as they are fiercely protective of whom they bond too.”  Raoul explained.

“I see there are some alebrijes who are accessing you, and don’t worry, while they are native to Mexico once they choose to bond, they will find you where ever they are" he said smiling again looking between them and the alebrijes, "remember they travel between realms.”  

Hermione smiled thanking Raoul for the information before, she gave Chico one more belly rub before standing again.

Draco had been brave enough to reach down and pet the feathered snake, which had slithered off. They both smiled and proceeded to follow Raoul until they reached his office, where he informed them that the Minister of Magic himself Mr. Benito had authorized their portkey departure so that they could avoid the public lines, as even here in México they were famous.

They thanked Raoul again and promised to return to visit once again, and Hermione knew she would, her life had irrevocable changed in more way than one here.

Hermione feeling overcome with emotion reached out to hug Raoul and thanked him for all of his help during the marriage vows as well as the soul binding.

“Thank you so much” she said as she hugged Raoul who was a bit startled but eventually accepted the hug.

“It has been my honor sénora, and I know your union was blessed by the gods themselves, que sean muy felices toda su vida” (may you be very happy all of your life)

Draco shook Raoul’s hand before stepping back and hugging Hermione to him, Stella and Benson moved to his side and were holding hands as Raoul produced a handkerchief with a small Talavera tile plate.

“It will activate in a minute, but it is a humble gift from me to you, as you know Talavera tiles are very important to our culture and this comes from my family home, please do me the honor and accept this gift.” Raoul finished looking at the couple.

Hermione admired the beauty of the tile, she had seen some pots and even managed to snag some to take back to Neville and for her own shop, but this small gesture was appreciated.  With a watery smile she thanked Raoul again before the small tile began to hum indicating that it was almost time to go.

They all held hands and just before the vanished Hermione heard a voice, “Te vigilo mi hija por en tu vientre llevas new vida.” (I am with you my daughter as you carry new life with in)

Hermione felt a spark of magic, and Draco looked at her in surprise feeling it to, before they were whisked away.

=^.^=  

Hermione gasped when she landed.  She looked at Draco as to confirm that he had heard the same thing.

“Draco” she said.

“I heard and felt it to love, I think our union is truly blessed” he answered hugging her tight.

It took them a moment to realize that they had landed in the middle of Draco’s family home in Hyde Park.

Hermione looked around at the beautiful home, it was decorated tastefully and very much Narcissa.

A moment later another little elf in a smart suite approached them, Master, Mistress welcome back” the elf said giving them a small bow.

“Hello Benson, it’s nice to see you again” Draco said smiling at the little elf, “Benson this is my wife Hermione.”

Benson took a step forward extending his little hand out to her, Hermione smiled reaching down to take his hand, “it is nice to meet you Benson.” She said sincerely.

She stood and looked around again, she could feel the magic within these walls, and the wards accepted her as she was now a Malfoy. 

“This is a beautiful home” she said aloud.

“Thank you darling” Narcissa answered as she made her way into the receiving room they had just arrived in, followed by Lucius.

Narcissa wasted no time in embracing them both, making sure to hold on to Hermione extra tightly before releasing her.  Narcissa looked her over as if she was checking her, before stepping a step back.

“I set up a room for you both, maybe you can get kip in before your friends come over, and Hermione dear I can have some tea and biscuits sent up if you’d like.” Narcissa stated looking at them both.

“Thank you, but I’m just a bit tired so a quick nap sounds heavenly.” Hermione replied.

They had arrived in the afternoon closer to dinner time, so Hermione and Draco had decided to stay the night at Draco’s parents’ home in his old room, before they moved to flat above Coiled Books.

“Thank you, mother that sounds, lovely” Draco said before taking Hermione’s hand and walking toward the room.

As they walked toward the room, Hermione couldn’t help but think that this was all surreal, a few weeks ago she was dreading what to do for her birthday, before Ginny showed up whisking her away to a concert. Then she had found Draco and ran away with him on holiday where she then became engaged and subsequently married him, where apparently their marriage and soul bind were blessed by the Mayan gods. To say the least, it had been and eventful couple of weeks.

Now she was holding her husband’s hand in her in-laws home on her way to take a quick kip before seeing her friends again, she smiled and sent a quick thanks to her meddling friends, the stars above, and to her father who spun the tales of the gods for her, and to Draco for loving her. 

She smiled as she followed him, life was good.

Chapter Text

Draco and Hermione had a pleasant dinner with Narcissa and Lucius later that night, it was nice to be in this space and place of their lives.

Their friends had been ordered by Narcissa to stay away until they got their bearings and let them at least rest before they were bombarded with their presence. 

Draco was glad for this, because while he loved his friends, he wanted Hermione all to himself just one more night, he was truly enjoying the newly married life, and the their honeymoon had been heaven.

Narcissa had asked during dinner again about their living arrangements and had even offered them several rooms in their home, it was big enough to house them all and a quidditch team, but Draco had explained that they would relocate to the flat above Hermione’s bookshop before they went house hunting. Narcissa had been a little upset but made sure to explain to them that she was always there for them, Lucius had merely chuckled and shook his head at her.

Hermione had tried to argue about buying a new home, but Draco had been adamant that he wouldn’t budge on them finding their own home.  He explained that the flat would be okay for now, but he wanted her and their future family to have a proper home, she eventually relented knowing that should did want a proper home for them, especially if and when they decided to have children.

That night as they lay in bed after a long day, she curled up next to him wondering just what the future held for them, she was nervous but with Draco by her side she knew that it would be okay.  Draco sensing her unease, kissed her and let her get lost in him.  Hermione welcomed the distraction and let herself be distracted by his kisses and sensual touches. 

The next morning, they woke to the sound of banging. Draco groaned next her, “five more minutes” he said sleepily.

Hermione rose looking over at her husband and then giggled at his outburst, but cast a tempus noting that it was almost 10 in the morning.  She was surprised that they had slept in so long, as she was always an early riser but had been feeling rather tired lately but figured that with the time change so it was bound to happen. 

The banging persisted.

“Stella” Draco called.

Stella appeared with a small pop, “yes master Draco?” she asked.

“What is all of that banging?” he asked groggily.

“Oh, mistress Narcissa is redecorating a few rooms, it started the day we came back, and they are almost done.” Stella said looking between Draco and Hermione.  

Hermione smiled at Draco’s grumpiness, “come now it’s time for us to get up, I have to go check on the shop it’s been a month since I have been away and who know just what damage they have all done, and besides, I’m sure our friends are eager to see us.”

Draco groaned, he knew that their friends eager to see him and Hermione again.

Suppressing a groan, Draco said, “Thank you, Stella,” before the little elf bowed and asked about breakfast.  

“Mistress Hermione I is bringing you brunch, you must be eating now” Stella said looking at Hermione.

“I am a bit famished,” Hermione mused before thanking Stella and asking, “could I get some coffee as well?”

Stella nodded before she left.

“Up we get” Hermione said to a still sleepy Draco, who just groaned and put a pillow over his head.

She laughed and stood to look out the window, it was a beautiful day, late September with some pleasant weather, and the view from the Hyde Park home was gorgeous.

“Come back to bed love” Draco said muffled from the pillow.

Hermione laughed, “Draco we have to get up, you know I have to check on the shop, its been ages and I am a little nervous as to what state I will find it in.”

“I know, I just wanted you to myself a little longer” he said.

She smiled, “you’ll always have me.”

The next moment Stella reappeared with a breakfast tray with a variety of baked goods, spreads, eggs, meats, and a pot of tea and coffee.  Stella motioned her to sit, while handing her a cup.

“Thank you” Hermione said as she brought the cup close to her nose inhaling the aromatic scent.  She closed her eyes and took a sip ready to savor it, but as soon as she tasted it she looked to Stella.

“Stella, what kind of coffee is this?” Hermione asked, knowing this was not regular strong brew coffee.

“It is decaf coffee mistress, it is better for you, if you is wanting something else I can make you tea with some honey, also better for you.” Stella said nonplused.

“Stella I could use a regular cup of coffee please” Hermione insisted.

Stella stood looking nervously at Hermione, wringing her ears.

Draco had now sat up in the bed, the smell of breakfast rousing him fully from his sleep. “Stella please bring Hermione a regular cup of coffee please” Draco said looking at Stella.

“But this coffee is better for mistress Hermione” Stella said nervously.

Hermione sensing Stella’s discomfort and not wanting to agitate her any further said quickly, “Stella thank you, that is thoughtful of you.  You are correct, decaf is better for you, I appreciate you thinking of me.”

Stella bowed nervously before leaving.

“That was strange” Draco said.

“It was but I am fine, she is right decaf is better for you” Hermione said thinking back to the last week and how Stella had been overly protective and cautious of what she had eaten the last couple of days of their honeymoon.

After their brunch they had said their hellos and goodbyes to Lucius and Narcissa before they headed out to Coiled Books.  Ginny and Luna had stepped in to open the shop while she finished the rest of her honeymoon, and she was a bit eager to see if the shop was still standing.

While they could have apparated, Benson showed up to take them there. 

Draco had told her that since Benson stayed in London full time, his parents had sent him over as soon as they had returned to London, to help oversee the girls, Blaise and Theo since they had opted to join them at the bookshop. Benson had been providing them lunch and had been cleaning up and helping around the shop, so he was familiar with its location.

Hermoine felt a warmth spread through her at the thoughtfulness of her in-laws, with no other pretense they grabbed Bensons hands and vanished.

A moment later they arrived at Hermione’s living room, to a very naked Theo and Luna having sex on her couch.

Theo was on the couch with Luna straddling him.  

Hermione and Draco froze unable to look away mortified at the view.  Theo just looked at his friends with Lunas nipple very much still in his mouth, looking like a child caught with their hand in the cookie jar. 

It was Bensons pop that distracted them to spur into action, Theo released Luna with a wet pop and held her close to him, in an attempt to shield her, while Hermione covered her eyes as Draco looked to the ceiling.

“Oh Hermione, Draco your back” Luna said dreamily as if she hadn’t been caught in a compromising position.

Theo smiled while blushing and said, “hey mate, Hermione” like it was the most normal thing in the world.

“Sorry” Luna said, “sometimes Theo needs a little extra attention, and he was sure we wouldn’t be bothered up here.”

Hermione was not as upset as she should have been, she understood when the need to be with you partner took over, as her and Draco had been at it like rabbits, but this was her flat.  It was right then that she knew that Draco and her had to find their own home sooner rather than later. 

"Please get dresses for God's sake" Draco said not taking his eye off the ceiling. 

They heard some shuffling before Theo walked over to them, “how was the honeymoon?”

“Good” Draco grumbled his eyes still looking up.

“I am so glad that you are back” Luna said sounding like she was closer to them now.

Hermione removed her hands from her face to find that they had both dressed.

“You both look well, and Hermione you’re radiant” Luna said looking Hermione up and down.

“Thanks Luna” Hermione said while Theo a Draco conversed.

“You feel different Hermione” Luna added.

“Different” Hermione repeated.

“Oh yes, but it will all be clear soon” Luna said dreamily.

Her thoughts were interrupted by Theo letting out a big laugh and then subsequent yelp as Draco smacked him in his head.

Hermione shook her head not wanting to even know what had caused it.

A few moments later they heard the door open, and Ginny and Blaise came bounding in.

“Mi you’re back” Ginny said as she barreled into Hermione.

Hermione laughed and hugged her friend.

“Hey Gin, feels good to be back, but why pray tell were Theo and Luna in my flat shagging on my couch.” Hermione asked.

Blaise laughed as Ginny lunged for Theo , yelling that he promised he was just going take a break, as he darted back toward the door evading her and laughing like a maniac.

They all laughed and made their way back to the book shop, while Draco whispered to Benson. 

Hermione chuckled because it sounded an awful lot like "feel free to burnt couch," to Benson who looked unbothered but seemingly agreeing. 

When Hermione made it down to check in the shop, she found that it was all surprisingly still all in one piece and it was mainly due to Benson’s help, she had a few new orders but overall, for having been gone for over a month it was all well.

They made plans for dinner later that night, nothing fancy just some take out back at the boys flat with all of their friends.  She discovered that apparently Ginny and Luna had semi moved in with them since they returned.  Ginny proclaimed that Blaise wished she was his girlfriend, while Luna and Theo were simply carefree and exploring their budding relationship.

She had learned that Harry and Ron had returned to work, and that Ron had taken Astoria out on a few dates and were working on their budding relationship as well.  Hermione smiled at that, she always wanted to see her friends happy.  Harry on the other hand had been getting regular lunch dates with Pansy, and she was even helping get Grimmauld out of the Dark ages.

By closing time, Hermione found herself quite hungry, after going through her ledgers and prepping for her new orders, while Draco milled about checking out the shop.  The boys had ducked out after an hour of them being there, to head off to joke shop and check on George, and when they came back, they brought along Daphne and George who had also began to spend more time at the joke shop helping out with his ledgers and managing orders.

The group ended up settling on Chinese and Indian take out as Hermione couldn’t settle on what exactly she wanted to eat, do Draco deemed that they had to have both.   They all sat around the dining room of Theo and Blaise’s flat passing around food cartons and catching up on all that had happened. Overall, it was great catching up with their friends and making plans to hang out.

After they had said their goodbyes and promises to meet up again, Draco and Hermione apparated back to the flat.

When they appeared Hermione seemed to sway, with Draco quickly reaching out to steady her.

“Are you okay love” Draco said his voice full of concern.

“Yes, I think so” Hermione said feeling the nausea recede, “it’s been a long day I think I’m just tired.

“Well, why don’t you go take a shower and I’ll see about getting you some tea.” Draco said ushering her towards the bath.

When Draco heard the shower running, he quickly called out for Stella, who appeared as soon as she’d been called.

“Yes, master Draco” the little elf said.

“Stella I was going o fix Hermione some tea since she was feeling nauseous, but I’m not quite sure where everything is just yet, would you please get some for her?.” Draco asked kindly. 

Stella beamed at his words, “oh yes I be getting some ginger tea for mistress Hermione to help her.” Stella said before popping away and returning immediately with the ginger tea and some biscuits.

“Thank you, Stella,” Draco said truly thankful for the little elf’s help.

“I will be bringing breakfast in the morning master, as mistress needs her strength” the little elf said before bowing and vanishing.

Draco smiled, he was happy that Stella and the rest of elves had taken to Hermione, and that Hermione was not opposed to their help.  He made his way to the bedroom and brought Hermione her tea placing it on the small table in the room, before joining her in the shower. 

After they had showered, they settled in for the night, both content to just cuddle and calling it night.

Draco was content, well and truly content to just be with his beautiful wife and was excited for their future.  

Chapter Text

The following morning Hermione woke with a full bladder with the prompt need to immediately relieve herself.  She slowly and methodically disentangled herself from her husband who was sleeping soundly.  Once she had untangled herself from her husbands devils snare like grip, she smiled lovingly at him, he looked utterly peaceful in their bed, and suddenly out of nowhere it hit her, that this was all real, he was hers and it made her burst into tears.

She choked the sobs down and made her way quickly to the bathroom.

After chastising herself for the impromptu tears and emptying her bladder, she moved to brush her teeth making a note to get some personal items for Draco.  She rummaged through her drawers inspecting the items she did have already, and came upon a pack of tampons, as she stared at them, it hit her like lighting, she hadn’t used or needed any sanitary products since she had left well over a month ago. 

She leaned against the counter feeling faint.  She had had an irregular cycle since the war, so she often went three weeks or more without a cycle but seeing them sitting in the drawer stirred something within her.   She hadn’t had her period in at least three weeks before the concert and hadn’t had one still, and she had definitely been having sex with Draco the last month.

She stood there calculating and wondered if there was a possibility she could be pregnant.  She had been a little more tired lately, her nipples were a bit sore but she chalked it up to all the sex and Draco’s love of her breasts, but then thought about how last night she craved both Chinese and Indian food and then felt nauseous after the apparition, when she had never had such afflictions before.   

Needless to say, things were adding up, but she needed to be sure.

She stood in front of the mirror and moved her hand to her lower belly as if her touch alone could confirm her suspicions.  

Worry creeped up on her and she held another sob in, it was almost overwhelming. 

Was she really ready to be a mum, was Draco ready to be a dad.  They had just found each other and their reunion, and subsequent marriage had been unorthodox, but not unwelcome.  Hermione leaned on the counter for support feeling unsteady, when suddenly the door opened, and Draco was there.

Hermione wasn’t really opposed to being a mum, she wanted it eventually, she was married now, and she knew that Draco would be happy, even if they hadn’t discussed it.   She thought she would be more established, because as of right now they were living in her one-bedroom tiny flat, and they still hadn’t decided what to do, she let the tears flow wondering how she was going to break this to Draco, and as if summoning him, he opened the door to the bathroom. 

“Hermione what’s wrong?” he asked looking at her up and down trying to find the source of her unease.

Oh god she thought, with their soul bond, he could feel her anxiousness and worry, but she had to share this with him.

“Draco” she choked out before a sob tore thought her.

“Love, please tell me what wrong, talk to me” he asked desperately his hands now cupping her face looking deep into her eyes.

Hermione looked into the deep silver pools, feeling her heartbeat wildly in her chest.   The concern on his face made her heart stutter, he loved her, and she knew that he no matter what, Draco would be ok.

Closing her eyes and taking a calming breath, she steadied herself, before opening her eyes and speaking, “Draco I think, I think I may be pregnant.” She said and then just let it all go, “I haven’t had my monthlies in a while and well we have been having lots of sex, and I know that my monthlies have always been a bit irregular especially during the war and even still, but I have been more tired lately, and nauseous, then wanting to eating different kinds of foods, and my nipples are sore, but I thought it was because of the sex.” She was rambling, but she just couldn’t; stop the words from escaping her.

“Hermione” Draco said breaking her out of her thoughts, “do you know how to check to see if you are pregnant?” He asked so calmly compared to her scattered thoughts.

Still distressed she continued, “Draco, I’m sorry” she began to say before he cut her off once again.

“Hermione, you have nothing to be sorry for my love, if you are pregnant, then you will have made me the luckiest man alive, and if you are not then that’s okay too.”   

“We just got married, and haven’t found a house, we still haven’t worked everything out, and adding a baby to the mix is just ....is just” she sobbed.

Draco pulled her in for a hug before he said, “I love you and I can assure you that a child with you would be one of the greatest things that could ever happen to me, there is no burden my love, we can and will figure this out together.”

Hermione sighed and held him tighter, she knew she was anxious and worried simply because this was new and totally unexpected, but it wouldn’t be the worst thing.  No, she thought, Draco loved her fiercely and if she was pregnant, this baby would only be a physical manifestation that love.

“We could go get some muggle pregnancy tests” she suggested through some sobs.

Draco pulled back a bit and wiped her tears away, before kissing her gently, “do you want to go now or wait a little later” he said, “Stella will be here soon with breakfast.”

Now that she thought of the possibility, she couldn’t wait, “can we please go now, I don’t think I can wait until after I eat.”

They had changed and apparated to a secluded alley in London near the Tesco, Hermione once again was hit with a wave of nausea.

Draco held her as it passed before they made their way into the store. 

Hermione watched as Draco navigated the store with the ease of someone who had been emersed with muggles for the last several years, heading toward the pharmacy section.

Following that train of thought she said, “I forget that you have been emersed in the muggle world” smiling at him.

Draco chuckled, “well it wasn’t easy, but we got the hang of it, and Theo absolutely loves to come late at night for snacks.”

She smiled because she could absolutely imagine Theo with a cart full of snacks, the absolute loon.

They made their way over and found what they were looking for, the problem was there was so many.

“Do you know which one is the best? Draco asked as he eyed the rows of pregnancy tests.

“No but we could just grab a few of them” Hermione replied as she grabbed several different tests.

After paying and making their way back to the flat, they settled in, Stella had breakfast already waiting for them.  Although she wasn’t really hungry, she knew she should probably try to eat something and drink as she would need it for the pregnancy tests so she settled on some toast and tea.

When they finished they retreated back to the room so that Hermione could take the tests.

“So exactly how does this work?” Draco asked as he inspected the stick, “surely it doesn’t go” he gulped, “inside of you, does it?”

Hermione laughed grateful for the distraction, “Gods no” she huffed, “I have to pee on the tip here” she pointed out to him, “and let it sit for about a minute and a series of lines will show up indicating if there is a pregnancy.”

Draco looked confused, but didn’t comment, trusting that she knew what she was supposed to do.  

She took a few of the boxes with her and walked into the bathroom.  She looked nervously but there was no use in stalling, she wanted…...no needed to know…...they needed to know. 

She opened and prepared the tests, lining them up and quickly finished the task, then opened the door letting him know that she was done.

“Now we wait” she said leaving the tests on the counter and joined him on the bed.

Draco held her hands as they waited, lifting them to his mouth and kissing them gently, “Hermione no matter what we are in this together” he said reassuringly.

Hermione could feel the tears springing to her eyes, god she loved him, and she could feel it through their bond, and in that moment, she wanted these tests to be positive. She closed the distance and kissed him whispering, “I love you” into his lips.

“I love you forever and a day” he replied.

She pulled back after a few lingering kisses, “I think it’s been enough time” she said moving to stand.

Draco held her back a bit, before lifting to move with her, “We’ll do it together.”

They walked into the bathroom, but Hermione was still nervous and kept her eyes on her feet.

“Do you want me to have a look first” he asked, she simply nodded.

Draco took a step forward, grabbing one of the tests, inspecting it, but not quite sure what he was looking at.

When he remained quiet, she asked, “what does it say?” she asked looking at him noting his face look puzzled.

“It doesn’t have words but just two lines, is that right?” he said holding the pregnancy test in his hand then looking at her.

Hermione froze….two lines…..two lines.  She moved to the counter and grabbed one of the tests, surely, she hadn’t heard him correctly.  But as she snatched one of the other tests up and examined it, there it was on the tiny screen two solid dark lines.

“What does it mean?” Draco asked noting Hermione now had a test in hand and was looking at it expectantly.

“I’m pregnant” she said still clutching the test and those two lines as if they would disappear.

Draco upon hearing this placed the test in his hand down and moved to scoop his wife in his arms, “we’re having a baby” he said happily as he held her tightly kissing her face, brows, head, and lips over and over.

“We’re having a baby” Hermione repeated smiling and feeling his unbridled joy through their bond.

Draco kissed her once more before pulling back, “mother is going to be over the moon with joy” he said smiling at her.

Hermione nodded in agreement, Narcissa Malfoy had not been subtle about wanting grandchildren soon.

“We’ll tell mother and father at dinner if you’d like” Draco said as he smiled and stole another kiss, “I’m sure mother will want you to be checked by a healer as magical pregnancies are different from muggle ones” he said.

Hermione thought about this and wondered how much different; she was sure there were books out there that she would need to procure.

She smiled agreeing, “yes best get it over with, I agree that Narcissa will be thrilled.”

“I for one can’t wait to see the look on our friends faces” Draco said laughing, “I bet you that Theo cries again.”

Hermione hadn’t even considered their friends.  “Oh god Ginny is going to be a blubbering mess, and Harry …Ron” she said hiding her face in his chest.

“I’m sure they will be just as excited love; we have a big support system” Draco said kissing the top of her head.

“Now how about we message them for dinner tonight” he said smiling at her.

Hermione was silent for bit, all the thoughts of how her life was now irrevocably different.  She closed her eyes and savored the moment, she was married and now expecting a child with the one person whom she thought she had lost. She leaned in closer to him holding him tight once more letting a single tear escape, it was a tear of pure undulated joy and happiness. She was the happiest she could ever think she had ever been, because here in her small flat, in her even smaller bathroom, she had her whole world, Draco and their unborn child.

When Hermione didn't answer, Draco asked, "we can keep it to ourselves a bit linger love, the world can wait."

Hermione opened her eye wiped her tear and smiled, while she was still a bit unsure, she was not unsure about their news, she was feeling the love and excitement from Draco and that filled her with love and a sense of peace.  Squaring her shoulders, because she was a Gryffindor after all, she said, “I’m ready.”

Draco laughed and kissed her once, “that’s my girl.”

Chapter Text

Draco and Hermione discussed the various ways to disclose their little secret, and both agreed that they would first tell his parents before their friends.  Hermione didn't want to wait, because she knew they would also have to meet with her parents as well to break their whirlwind relationship to them as well, but that was a problem for another time.

Draco suggested that they just come out and tell his parents with no fuss as he knew that they would be happy, but about their friends, they decided that they should probably get them all together.

“I could send an owl to the boys and have them meet up for dinner tomorrow at Theo and Blaise’s flat since I’m sure Narcissa will have me sorted with a healer by tomorrow morning.” Hermione said as she adjusted stood in front of the mirror looking to see if she looked any different…..she didn’t.

It felt surreal that in a few weeks she would see physical changes, “or you could just send a patronus, it would be faster” Hermione said still inspecting her nonexistent bump.

When Draco didn’t answer, she turned to look at him, noting and feeling his quiet demeanor. 

“Draco” she said walking over to him, “what’s the matter?”

Draco hadn’t’ meant to dampen the mood, but he was thinking of how he hadn’t been able to cast a corporal patronus.  Sure he had happy memories, but they had simply produced a white mist because when he had given Hermione up and then left the wizarding world, he hadn’t had much to truly make him happy, but now he thought now he was unbelievably happy, he had Hermione back in his life, she was his wife, and now she was going to give him a child.  There was no shortage of happy memories for him to choose from, and although he hadn’t practiced big spells, he suddenly felt nervous.

“Draco my love it’s okay, I can send the patronus” his smart beautiful wife said, of course she knew exactly what had caused his silence.

“I’m sorry, it’s just that it’s been a while since I even attempted to cast one, and the last time I tried it was just mist, but I also didn’t have happy memories.” Draco said morosely.

Hermione walked over to where he had now sat on the bed and hugged him to her, “and now do you think you have enough happy memories?” she asked quietly.

Draco shuddered releasing a breath and answering, “yes my love.”

At his admission Hermione also released a breath she hadn’t know she was holding, she thought about how much she loved him, he was hers, she felt the possessiveness, and felt his momentary pain at what they had endured, anger at the thought that they had lost five years of their time, but also hope that they were now together and she would do everything in her power to ensure that Draco knew just how much she loved him.

“Do you want to try to cast one now” she asked timidly as she cradled his face in her hands looking at him.

Draco looked at his wife standing before him and knew he would be able to do it, and with how sincere she was looking at him, the chocolate eyes swirling and love radiating from her, solidified his reply, “yes.”

Hermione smiled and kissed him before stepping back to give him the space he needed to cast.

“Do you want me to try first” she asked again the smile not leaving her face.

Draco retuned the smile knowing she hadn’t meant nothing by it and wanted to give him a moment to gather himself, “no love I can do this” he said resolutely knowing that even if he couldn’t’ manage it there would be no judgement.

Draco closed his eyes and searched through his memories settling on the one that made him happiest.  He had attempted the spell before Hermione had come back into his life, but he hadn't been able to cast a fully corpeal form, and he was sure that today would be no different.  Draco steadied himself by taking a deep breath and releasing it then cast the spell. Draco’s arm twisted with the correct motion and spoke aloud, EXPECTO PATRONUM clearly before the white mist swirled from the tip of his wand and began to move around Draco excitedly.

Hermione moved in closer watching the mist begin to shift and change before it began to take a solid shape of a large male river otter.

“He’s beautiful” Hermione gushed as she watched the otter move around him as if finally glad to have his form before it began to move around Hermione.

Draco had remained rooted to the spot in sheer awe that he had finally been able to produce a fully corporal patronus.

“He’s an otter like mine Draco” Hermione said before lunging into him.

Draco reacted quickly and opened his arms and held her tight, “I did it, I finally did it” he said excitedly as the otter continued to move around them happily.

“I knew you could do it Draco” she said going up on her tip toes and reaching to pull him down to her for a kiss. 

“I’m so proud of you” she murmured in-between kisses, before she took a step back drew her wand and cast her own patronus.

She waited expectantly for her otter, but when a larger mist fell from her wand and continued to grow, she was a bit baffled.

Instead of her little otter, there was a large dragon, and she had to admit it was magnificent as I expanded its wings taking her and Draco in.

Draco’s otter who was still happily moving around them began to circle the dragon and the began a chase.

“How could this be” Hermione asked aloud watching the two patronuses moving in sync.

“I have read that a patronus can change with a significant event, and you and I love have had quite a few of those lately.”  Draco said as he watched the dragon circle his otter. “She’s beautiful and fierce.”

“She?” Hermione asked.

“How could she not be when her owner is as such, beautiful, fierce, deadly, and protective of that she loves.” Draco said drawing her back into his arms, “she is like you Hermione.”

Hermione thought of what she had vowed before at the sacred cenote the day of their wedding,  to always love and protect him, and even to her recent thoughts that were a bit possessive and then let a small laugh escape, with the realization that she was indeed like her new patronus.  While her husband was indeed the namesake like her dragon, it was she who displayed those qualities and smiled satisfactorily.

“Shall we send mine or yours” Draco asked mischievously as he looked at her.

They settled on sending Draco’s patronus to Harry and Pansy because she did not know how to explain her dragon, and she knew that Pansy would ensure that everyone would be at the flat at the designated time.  With their friends settled, they headed down to the shop where Hermione handled a few of the orders before Benson had popped in and assisted her.

“Love do you think we should hire you an assistant or two?” Draco asked from the wingback chair where he had been sitting watching her work.

Hermione looked up at that moment contemplating his words.

“I don’t mean you have to give this up Hermione, simply that our lives are about to change and having some help would be nice.” He said trying to reassure her.

“I know but it’s hard to think of giving any part of this up even for a little bit, I built this on my own” she said.

“I’m sorry I really didn’t mean it like that, of course you don’t have to give anything up, but promise me that you will consider it, I mean now we have to find a home, and I’m sure that father will make arrangements for us to look at properties soon especially after we share our news, so I just thought that if you hired someone they could help as we adjust to our new normal, and Benson is happy to assist” Draco continued as he watched the smartly dressed elf sort though orders and organize them.

Hermione bit her lip, she knew he was right, he wasn’t asking her to give anything up, and their life was changing rapidly.  She knew they had to move but was still reluctant.  “I’ll think about it.” She promised.

Draco smiled, “thank you, now it’s almost time to head out.”

Draco watched as Hermione conferred with Benson as he nodded committing her instructions to memory.  Benson seemed truly at peace and ease in the shop, while the little elf certainly enjoyed serving the Malfoy’s he seemed to thrive at the shop and because Stella and Boone tended to be with his parents, Benson came to the shop, he was happy that Benson was helping warm Hermione up to the idea of hiring some more help.  Her shop stayed relatively busy as she also did restorations as well as sales, and with Benson she had thought to take on more restorations.  He knew that if Hermione asked Benson to join her full time, that he would and that his parents would be okay with it, but that would be a discussion for another time.

=^.^=

When Hermione finished her work at the shop, she walked over to him so that they could make their way to his parents’ home, she was a tad but anxious but overall knew that it would be good.

They appeared in the same room as when they had returned from their honeymoon, where Stella was waiting for them.

“Here is some tea for the young mistress” Stella said waiting for Hermione to be settled.  Hermione wasn’t sure if she could stomach it but thanked Stella, nonetheless.

“We is having food ready for you in the dining room” the little elf said before popping away to finish preparing.

“Have you noticed that Stella has been a little too overprotective of me, she was like that towards the end of the honeymoon and even once we arrived” Hermione said before taking a sip of the tea, a lovely ginger blend that did help with her queasiness.

“Do you think she knows that I’m pregnant” she asked looking at Draco.

“It’s possible as elf magic is different, they may be free but still tied to the Malfoy’s, so I suppose that she feels it, but wouldn’t dare say anything until you were ready.” Draco said his mind working to figure it out.

“I supposed it makes sense” she said.

“What makes sense my dear” Narcissa said walking into the parlor and moved to embrace Hermione in a tight hug, before kissing her cheeks and then greeting Draco.

“Oh, um just that elves are quite smart, and their magic is vast, thus they know things.” Hermione said trying not to look guilty of almost exposing their previous conversation.

“Yes, I am sure had the war been left to them, it would have ended much sooner, but they are fiercely loyal and don’t like to intervene unless there is direct threat to their charge.”

Hermione’s mind was swirling with the new information, and wondered if Bensn would answer some questions for her.

“Come now dear let us join Lucius for lunch, I am sure your famished, you look a little pale, are you well Hermione.” Narcissa asked looking at Hermione.

"I'm well" Hermione said vaguely. 

“Lead the way mother” Draco said giving Hermione a quick reprieve from having his mother pepper her more on the subject.

Narcissa looked between them but let it go, turning and leading them towards the dining room.

They made to the dining room where Lucius was seated but rose as they entered, and walked over to greet them.

They had managed to have good conversations while avoiding the glances when both she refused wine and mercifully Draco declined his so that she wouldn’t give much away.   Lucius and Narcissa inquired about the shop and how Benson was very much enjoying helping around and even Draco mentioning that Hermione was thinking of getting help at the shop.

“It would be lovely to get some help, especially since I assume you will be ready to move soon into a proper home, and also because I received an offer for Nova today about a potential movie soundtrack deal.” Lucius said.

“Really so it’s a go then” Draco asked curiously.

Hermione felt some of her anxiousness seep back in, they hadn’t discussed their plans and now there was going to be a baby, and while Draco had been adamant that he was ready to leave it all behind, she could see the spark in his eyes as Lucius described the offer.

Hermione remained silent listening as they discussed certain particulars, feeling the dread grow steadily, and Draco sensing this placed a hand on her thigh comfortingly.

“We’ll have to discuss this of course as a band and Hermione” Draco said looking at her lovingly. 

“Yes, yes of course” Lucius added.

“How are you settling in dear, I am sure it feels good to be back in your shop, which is quite lovely by the way.” Narcissa asked Hermione distracting her from the boys conversation.

Hermione smiled, “it has been nice, and Benson has been great, he seems to like it there.”

“He does indeed, and we have told him that should he want to spend his time there helping you, that he is more than happy to do so.  You know although they are free, they do not wish to part from House Malfoy so working with you still fulfills that for Benson.” Narcissa said smiling.

Hermione smiled knowing that she did appreciate having Benson’s help at the shop.

“We’ll there is something we wanted to share with you” Hermione said drawing Draco’s attention back to her.

This was it she thought, it's better to just get it over with.  Hermione looked at Draco and he squeezed her hand with encouragement.

“Draco and I would like to share that we are expecting.” Hermione said calmly.

Narcissa and Lucius sat frozen contemplating what she had just revealed.

“Mother, father?” Draco said when his parents remained silent.

Hermione bit her bottom lip worried that they weren’t happy, before Narcissa unceremoniously rose from her chair and pulled Hermione into an embrace.

“My dear sweet daughter, you are amazing and thank you, thank you this is the best news ever” Narcissa said as she held onto Hermione, while Lucius had moved to take Draco into a hug.

“Congratulations son, you will undoubtedly be a better father than me” Lucius said with no malice behind his words, but true happiness and pride.

“You are a great father” Draco said with tears in his eyes.

They all hugged and spoke of the future happily, and when they called elves, Stella had hugged Hermione’s legs so tight confirming a but that she already knew and happily exclaimed that she was happy to help with the newest addition.  She talked about how Draco was such a wonderful child and had no doubt that the newest Malfoy would be any less perfect.

They parted ways, with Narcissa promising to have a healer for Hermione tomorrow and Lucius talking about properties that would be suitable for the newest Malfoy's, "only the best for his future grandchildren" he had muttered.

Stella had made her way back to the flat to ensure that there was an abundance of ginger teas, toast and crackers for Hermione, while making her promise that she would be able to move with them to any home they had.

Overall, it had gone well, and Hermione and Draco felt lighter, now they just had to tell their friends.

Chapter Text

The next day Hermione and Draco had woken to a very busy Stella in the kitchen preparing food and endlessly fusing over Hermione.  They decided to just let her be and sat to enjoy their food, which consisted of toast and tea in Hermione’s case, before they were to head back to Draco’s parent home to meet with a healer.

Narcissa had found a muggle-born healer who was knowledgeable in both magical and muggle pregnancies, as she had said since hearing of her pregnancy, “only the best for you my dear” she had insisted, “Miss Taylor comes highly recommended” Narcissa had insisted, and Hermione was of course very grateful for Narcissa’s help and wondered just how much she had underestimated her mother-in law’s ability to get things done.

After they had finished their food, they prepared to leave, with Stella transporting them to help lessen the nausea for Hermione.

Hermione was to meet with Healer Taylor late that morning, and then Draco and her had decided that they would share the news with their friends after.

“We’ll need to set up the floo in your parents’ home and the book shop,” Hermione said when they landed in the parlor, she swayed a bit but not as much as if they had apparated.

“I will speak to Harry to see if we can get that set up soon. I am afraid we had no real use since we have been living in muggle London.” Draco said holding a steadying hand on Hermione.

Narcissa joined them within moments followed by Lucius, with Narcissa once again heading straight to Hermione ignoring her son and husband.

Draco looked to his father amused, “we have been replaced” Draco whispered to his father, and then laughed as he watched his mother tend to Hermione.

Lucius laughed as he watched his wife, “who are we to compete with a baby” he said to Draco, they both laughed again before they were given a look by the ladies.

Narcissa had set up the appointment to be in Draco’s room, where Boone and Stella had tea and biscuits ready.

“Draco I was able to reach out to a property manager and they compiled a list of potential properties for you both to review.” Lucius said to Draco but looking at them both expectantly.

“Thank you, father, we appreciate it.  We just discussed the need to move into a bigger place and possible help for the shop.” Draco said.

“Hermione dear, do you have anyone in mind who you would like to hire to help at the bookshop?” Narcissa chimed in.

Hermione looked a bit uncomfortable, while Draco and her had discussed potentially hiring some help, she hadn’t made the decision just yet, she was a little bit irritated with Draco now that he had mentioned it.

“It was mentioned, but I haven’t decided yet” she said giving Draco a look, “but if I did hire some help it would need to be someone who can deal with both the muggle and magical side as I deal with both for the shop.” She said as Draco looked at her sheepishly.

“Since we’ve been in the muggle world we’ve happened to be around a great assortment of people, and the law firm who handles many of the things for the Malfoy family has a great variety of employees and services.  I can reach out to Mr. Stanford and see if they have had any candidates with some of your criteria.” Lucius asked smiling.

Hermione sighed, she knew she needed help especially with a baby on the way so she relented while still irked by Draco, “I would appreciate that Lucius, thank you.”

Draco let out a breath he was holding in, he was sure Hermione would be upset with him, but he really did just want to get her help not to have her give up her shop.

A few moments later Stella announced that Healer Taylor had arrived.

Hermione was suddenly feeling nervous, she was flooded with worry that something might be wrong with her especially after everything that she had endured during the war, like taking a curse during fifth year, and then the a few crucios while being tortured, suddenly she felt like he couldn’t breathe and just wanted to leave.

“Hermione love what’s wrong” Draco asked concern dripping from his words.  Hermoine looked over knowing that he could feel everything.

“What if something is wrong with me or with the baby?” she said breathlessly trying to calm herself.

Draco leaned in next to her pulling her to him, he noted that his mother had leaned into his father looking concerned herself.

“Love we will figure it out no matter what the healer says today, and I am sure that you and the baby are going to be just fine, please try to relax.” Draco said soothingly, and Hermione could feel the sincerity in his words.  She let them calm her, before letting Narcissa know that she was ready for the healer.

A few moments later, a tall blonde woman with kind eyes and a warm smile was escorted into the room by Stella, and Hermione relaxed a little.

“Hello Mrs. Malfoy, I am Healer Taylor” the healer said smiling at her and then Draco.

“Hermione” she said smiling, she wasn’t quite used to being Mrs. Malfoy yet.

The healer smiled and then gave her helloes to the others, before Narcissa and Lucius rose to leave, “we’ll just get out of your way and allow you some privacy.”

“Wait” Hermione said a little louder than she's intended to stopping her in-laws in their tracks, “I don’t mind if you stay” she said looking at what she now considered her mother-in-love.

Draco simply nodded his approval, as his parents reclaimed their seats.

“Thank you darling’ Narcissa said smiling with watery eyes.

“Very well” the healer said turning to Hermione, “if you wouldn’t mind giving me a few bits of info I can then cast pregnancy detection spell so we can officially confirm this pregnancy.”

“When was your last menstrual cycle?”

Hermione blushed, especially as her in-laws were within earshot, “um I’ve been irregular for years, but it has been about one and a half month or more.

Healer Taylor made some annotations and continued, “and you have not been using any kind of contraception’s, muggle or magical?”

Hermione wanted the bed to swallow her up, “um no I hadn’t been sexually active until about a month and a half ago” she admitted blushing profusely and refusing to look at Lucius or Narcissa.

“Are there any concerns that you may have?” the healer asked still smiling as if she hadn’t just asked some deeply personal questions, but she couldn’t be too upset, she had asked her in-laws to stay.

“I was hit by a curse and cured during my fifth year, and there was some crucios about a year later, as well as having my arm carved by a cursed blade, and don’t know if they can affect the baby.” Hermione asked.  She felt Draco stiffen and hold her hand tighter, but he remained silent.

“Was the curse cured, what about the blade, do you still have lingering effects, same thing for the crucios?” Healer Taylor asked in a professional tone. 

Hermione sighed and answered, “I was treated quickly for the curse as it was pretty dark and the damage to my arm from the blade was cleared and I have nothing but a scar now, and as for the crucios well, it was bad for a while after, but I haven’t had any physical effects since after that first year from either curse.”

The healer made some more notes before she answered, “I would still like to do a full check up on you, but if you have had no physical side effects then I can say that you are okay, so the checkup would be for your peace of mind.”

Hermione released a breath as did Draco and her in-laws, “a checkup would be great.”

Smiling the healer stated, “very well then if you don’t mind, I can cast the spell which will simply confirm the pregnancy and then I will move on to a more complex spell that will check on the baby.”

Hermione smiled nodding indicating that the healer could continue.

Healer Taylor drew her wand and began casting, a white light burst from the tip before it swirled and settled over Hermione’s stomach.  Her and Draco watched fascinated as the white light swirled around before it settled and turned into a bright gold.

“Congratulations Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy you are indeed expecting.” Healer Taylor said smiling.

Draco leaned in and kissed Hermione on her head, “thank you love, you are amazing” he said as he kissed the crown of her head once more.

Beside them Narciss was discreetly wiping a tear away as Lucius was smiling proudly at his son and at knowing that his wife was utterly happy, and that his family legacy continued to grow and thrive.

“Hermione now that it’s confirmed, I would like to continue and check in the baby as well as give you a due date and finish with your check-up.” Healer Taylor said.

Hermione nodded and watched as Healer Taylor raised her wand once again to cast.

“This next one is to check to see how far along, as well as checking the baby, if you want, we can also see the sex of the baby, but I can skip that part for another time.”

“You can see the sex so early?” Hermione questioned.

“Oh yes that is one of the good things about a magical pregnancy, it is much more accurate” Healer Taylor said smiling at the couple.

Hermione looked at Draco expectantly, “Hermione I am happy that you are giving me a child, I don’t care if it’s a boy or a girl.” Draco replied.

“I want to know” was all she said.

Draco smiled knowing that Hermione would not be able to resist the urge to know.

“Healer Taylor, it looks like we are finding out what the next Malfoy will be.” Draco said smiling at Hermione then the healer.

The healer cast the spell and once again the light spilled from her wand and circled Hermione’s abdomen, but this time it settled into a small orb, “that is your baby” the healer began before the orb pulsed and split into two smaller orbs one turning a dusty rose and the other a soft blue.  The healer let out a small gasp.

“Is everything okay” Narcissa said before Draco or Hermione could ask.

Healer Taylor recovered quickly replying, “yes, everything is fine Mrs. Malfoy, but I can confirm that you Hermione" she said looking directly at Hermione, "are having twins, a little girl and little boy to be exact.”

Narcissa gasped and Lucius froze, and Draco and Hermione were quiet as they watched the two pulsing small orbs above her abdomen.

“Twins” Hermione said in a whisper, “twins” Draco murmured in response.

“This is momentous” Narcissa said recovering, “the Malfoys have never had twins, let alone a girl, oh sweetheart you truly are amazing.”

“Were having twins Draco” Hermione said still in disbelief but utterly in love.

Draco looked like he was about to faint, so the healer proceeded to continue with her check-up.

With a flick of her wand, she cast what looked like an ultra sound image and showed the two black spots that were twin A the little girl and twin B the little boy, then with another flick of her wrist, the room was filled with two rapid pulses.

Draco seemed to finally snap to attention, “is that them” he asked looking at the image of his twins, “are they supposed to be that fast?”

“Oh yes, these two are about four weeks along closing in on five weeks, and they both sound strong, and look relatively healthy.  Twin A the little girl is slightly smaller, but it’s expected often one of the twins seems to be smaller than the other, but do not worry we will monitor you along the way.  At this time your due date is scheduled around June 21, but it could be a few weeks early. Twins tend to come a bit early, but I will use both magical and muggle methods to help you along the way.  A pregnancy with twins places you at high risk, so you will need to rest often, as well as keep your stress down, we don’t want these babies to come sooner than they have to.” Healer Taylor explained.

Draco and Hermione watched the magical ultrasound enraptured, “I think we may have gotten pregnant around our wedding” Hermione whispered.  Draco chuckled, "or before." 

Healer Taylor smiled having heard the conversation, but didn’t comment other than ask if they wanted pictures or their twins.

The remained of the check-up went well, Hermione was healthy as were the babies, and Healer Taylor had scheduled to come back in two weeks for another checkup since Hermione was considered high risk.  Healer Taylor had provided them with several ultrasound images before leaving.

“Well, my dear you don’t do anything by halves do you?” Lucius said smiling at Hermione after the healer had left.

“Always the over achiever” Draco said chuckling, that earned him a smack on the shoulder firm Hermione

Narcissa was clutching the small moving image tightly with tears in her eyes, chastised Draco but once again wrapped Hermione in a big hug, “I know I already said it, but thank my dear, you have brought nothing but love and joy to our family.”

Hermione was crying, damn hormones times two, “I’m so happy and scared” she confessed.

“You are not alone darling” Narcissa said wiping the tears from Hermione’s cheeks, “we are Malfoys, and we are strong, these children will grow up in a better world and we will be with the both of you every step of the way.”

Hermione knew that she would have a village behind her and Draco, and that made her cry even more.  It was not sadness but happiness that she never thought she could feel again, she may have lost her parents, but she had gained even more, and now she and Draco had created two new lives. Even with some uncertainty, she knew that they would all make it.  She stepped away from Narciss and into Draco’s arms.  He kissed away her tears and held her tightly.

“Thank you, my love, you have given me so much more than I deserve” he said as held her close.

“Twins” she said again.

“Twins my love” he said chuckling, “I wasn’t lying you really are quite the over achiever he said while she laughed.

“Now the hard part” Draco said pulling back to look at her.

“Harder than being pregnant with twins?” Hermione asked.

“Oh yes, because now we have to tell our friends who will be beyond excited. I bet you that Theo cries again, and that Pansy will not be surprised.” Draco said laughing.

Hermione smiled at the thought, “I bet Harry cries and Ron goes into shock” she added.

“Deal” Draco said pulling her in close once more stealing a kiss.

“Deal.”

Chapter Text

After their checkup, Draco and Hermione had returned to their flat so that could go over the list of homes that Lucius had so graciously provided, before they were to meet their friends.   Lucius had also assured her that he would have a list from his solicitor Mr. Stanford in the next couple of days, as he was now like Draco concerned for her and his grandchildren. 

Lucius and Narcissa were now fully on board to have Hermione hire some extra help as being pregnant with twins made her high risk, and would be tiring, and not to mention that it was a magical pregnancy which was even more taxing.  Hermione knew she had to have help, and she knew that her twins were her priority, so she didn’t put up a fuss.

When they arrived, Stella had left some tea and crackers for Hermione, as she knew that she would need them. 

They had settled on the couch and were discussing the properties when they heard noises coming from their bedroom. 

Draco quickly rose demanding that Hermione stay put, he drew his wand and made his way toward the bedroom.

He had taken a few steps when the noises sounded again, and he stopped causing Hermione to walk right into him.

“Hermione” Draco nearly growled, “please go back to the living room” he said, but before she could retort, the noises stopped. 

They both moved forward wand drawn into the bedroom, Draco pushed the door open making sure to keep Hermione behind him, “what the…” he began before Hermione and her bloody Gryffindor courage shoved him aside to see what was causing the noise in their bedroom.

She hadn’t know what she was expecting, but she definitely wasn’t expecting to see the two alebrijes from the MMM curling up on top of their bed.

“Are they…….” Draco began, “mmm hmmm” Hermione answered nodding her head not wanting to scare the two creatures.

The two creatures sensed their presence and bounded off the bed toward them.

The catlike and feathered serpent made their way towards Hermione both circling her before the serpent made its way to Draco.

“Hey gorgeous” Hermione cooed at the cat as it wove between her legs, "I see you found us worthy" she continued to murmur, while Draco stared in awe at the little reptile.

“What shall we name you” Hermione asked as she reached down to scratch behind its ear.

She looked over at Draco who was watching the small, feathered snake that was coiled around his leg.  Draco more confident, leaned down to stroke the snaked head, “you really are magnificent” he murmured to the snake.

“It looks like we were chosen love” Draco said looking at the two alebrijes in their flat.  The two creatures seemed to be scenting them, almost as if marking the pair as theirs.

“It’s such an honor, and now we absolutely have to find a place soon so we can give them and our twins a proper home.” Hermione said still scratching her cat behind it’s ears.

As if sensing their needs, the two creatures moved back toward the bed, where they curled up in the center together, we will need to see if Stella can get us a bed for them” Draco said watching their new familiars.

“I can’t belive we were chosen, we must tell Raoul” Hermione said smiling at their familiars. 

“I will send a message to him, I am not sure if something like this has to be registered or not” Draco said, “come love let’s let them rest while we look for our new home.”

=^.^=

Once they had settled back on the couch and watched their familiars get settled in, they began to work through their list of homes, and managed to narrowed it down to a few potential homes.

There were a few that Draco and Hermione had both nixed immediately as they were fashioned similarly after Grimmauld or were penthouses and not what either was looking for.  They had decided that they wanted a place that they could spend time outside but also needed to be in London near Diagon Alley as both of them had ties to the magical world.  Draco had insisted on a property that boasted no less than 5 bedrooms, while Hermione thought that was too much, he insisted that they would need the room.

As they sorted through their options, they settled on a few properties that they both thought they could settle on, Hermione chose a property that backed up directly to Holland Park in Kensington, and a family home in Chelsea.  While Draco found one in St. John’s Wood that was in prime central London, another in Hampstead, and a mansion in Surrey.

Hermione had rolled her eyes at the mansion but let him leave it on their list of potential homes, she had vowed to at least look at it, as he said that he would ensure there was a floo connection installed in it as well as at the book shop to make traveling easy for her.

With their list narrowed down they sent word with Boone to Lucius about setting up tours for the next few days, and Boone had returned with a list of potential new hires for Hermione.  Mr. Stanford had worked hard and diligently.  She had looked through the list and felt good about being able to give back to those who might still be ostracized for their lack of magic.  She told Draco that she would set up interviews after they found their home, as that was the priority.

“Draco” Hermione said a bit flustered, “I can’t believe I forgot” she said tearing up.

Draco sensing her growing distress, he moved to comfort her. “what’s going on love” he said as he wrapped her in a hug.

As he pulled her close, Hermione began openly crying, and Draco was so confused because she had just been casually perusing the list of potential new hires, “What’s happened love, talk to me please.” He insisted.

Hermione was crying full on sobs, “I forgot about them, how could I forget about them again” she insisted.

“Forgot about who love?” Draco said lost at her words.

Hermione was still shuddering but was slowly calming down, with a deep sigh she explained, “my parents, everything…….it all happened so fast…... and…and then, and then” she struggled to speak through her crying, “we stayed gone and I haven’t even thought to see the in over a month now, I am an awful person.” She cried softly again.

“Oh, love you are not an awful person, it has just been a lot going on, I’m sure they would understand.” He said kissing her head trying to help her be calm, “would you like to visit them?” Draco asked calmly.

Hermione took a deep breath feeling his love and calm through the bond and then thinking about her babies and how this might affect them and began to calm herself and really think about what Draco had just proposed.  Sunday was a few days away and she could send word that she would like to see them and bring a guest with her.  She knew that her parents…now uncle and aunt would be happy to see her, and they would like Draco, but wouldn't oppose to much as they had a familia attachment to her but not as her parents, besides she did want Draco to meet them as well, so with a shaky breath she accepted, “you’re right we can go see them this Sunday.  I will let them know we’ll be over for dinner, then you will be able to finally meet my parents.”

Draco was relieved when Hermione had seemingly calmed down.  He had vowed to do anything for her, and this was something that he could and would do, it was more than just about her now, she was his wife and mother of his children.  He wasn’t afraid of meeting her parent who now though they were her aunt and uncle on paper, he actually welcomed it, no he was sad and angry with the stupid war and his decisions that had played a part in the choices she had to make, and how it had cost her, her parents.  Yes, he was glad that she still had them in some capacity, but not exactly how she deserved, and for that he would always feel guilty, so he would do what he could for her now.

Hermione let go of one more shuddered breath before she hugged Draco tight acknowledging that it would be okay.  “I would like to see them this Sunday, I’ll send word to them today” she said again more for herself than anything.

“I can’t wait to meet them love, and I will be right there with you……. always” Draco said pulling her face to him and kissing her softly on her lips.

Hermione returned his kiss with a little more fervor feeling the last vestiges of her sadness and worry leave, opening up to desire and lust.  

These bloody hormones she thought, but didn't quite care, she was feverish

All she could think was of was that she wanted....no needed him.  Hermione moved her hands around his neck drawing him closer and deepened the kiss letting out a small moan.

Draco lowered his hands to her hips and pulled her closer to him letting her take control, he took a few steps back toward the couch and sat pulling her into his lap as she rutted against him, he moaned.

Hermione became frantic at this point, she was rolling her hips over his already hardening cock, and her lips had moved from his mouth to his neck and was slowly moving south.

She mewled letting him know that she wanted him now, Draco looked over to the small kitchen and noted that Stella had left them, and was thankful because he didn’t think they would make it to their bed, but before he could begin to remove her clothes, Hermione vanished them leaving them both bare.

Draco sucked I breath at feeling her warm wet cunt against his hard cock.  She wasted no time, and grabbed his length and lined him up to her entrance her juices coating him before she sat down taking him all in.  They both moaned in tandem at the connection.  Hermione waited a mere second to adjust before she began to roll her hip finding the sweet friction she needed.  She had her hands on his shoulders while Draco held her hips guiding and centering her, he sucked on her breasts and held her as she rode him.  With her head thrown back she quickly found her release, “oh my GOD Draco” she said as she came.

Draco smirked, “God huh” he said smirking at her, but held her tight his cock throbbing and hard still inside of her, “I like the sound of that my love” he said watching her as she was panting from her climax.

Hermione looked at him teasingly and leaned in to kiss him, Draco captured her lips and then began to pound into her.  He held her tight, and he pumped in and out of her, Hermione had released his lips and was once again holding her head back in pure pleasure at the feel of his cock on her already sensitive core.  Draco looked down and watched as he slid in and out of her knowing that she felt exquisitely on his cock and that his seed had filled her up and had taken hold, that she was now pregnant with his children.  Those thought only seemed to spur him on, and he moved a hand to her clit rubbing it so that she would come once more.  It didn’t take long as she broke once more screaming his name before he held her hips tight and after a few more pumps groaned out his own release.

They both sat on the couch fully sated and spent with Hermione hugging Draco close when sudden clapping broke their blissful bubble.

“I dare say that was magnificent” the voice said. 

Hermione squeaked buried her face into Draco's neck, while Draco held her close in an effort to shield her body to him, while he reached over to grab the throw blanket and covered them both. 

Hermione was scarlet red, and Draco looked from around her to find Ginny and Pansy looking at them with wide mischevious grins on their faces, while Blaise was smirking, and a very red-faced Harry covering his eyes.  Luna was smiling dreamily at them and Theo had the biggest shit eating grin on his face. 

“Oh, for fucks sake” Draco began but Ginny and Pansy rolled their eyes before Pansy spoke.

“Draco don’t flatter yourself, although Hermione on the other hand, nice arse” Pansy winked at her and made Hermione blush furiously, and Harry groan loudly, before Draco yelled at them to get out.

“That was bloody fantastic, and here you were pissed when you found me and Luna in the same predicament and we hadn’t even really begun the real fun, bunch of hypocrites” Theo said before Blaise smacked him. Luna smiled at Draco with no shame and moved a cackling Theo to toward the stairs.

“I need to bleach my eyes; better yet please obliviate me now, I just saw a lot of Malfoy and he defiled sister” Harry was mumbling as he turned and straight into a wall and cursed.

“She clearly enjoyed it” Pansy said clearing enjoying herself, “besides he’s her husband and it’s ok Potter, I can help you take that image out of your head later” Pansy chuckled as she dragged Harry down the stairs.

“Will you lot just leave and give us a few moments to get decent” Draco said holding the throw and Hermione tighter.

“Mate there was nothing decent about that, but kudos brother……Hermione” Blaise said smirking and winking at them before he turned to leave.

“Gin please” Hermione said pleading for her friend to leave.

“Seems so much better than you described Mi” Ginny said smiling slyly, “good on you.”

“We’ll be down in a few” Hermione said at the smiling red head who just winked and turned to leave.

“Oh my god Draco they saw us, our friends saw us having sex…Harry....oh my god Harry saw us” Hermione said putting her head in her hands.

“Love please don’t; say another man’s name while by cock is inside of you” Draco said smiling trying to ease her mood.

“This isn’t funny Draco” she chastised.

“I know love and that’s another reason to hurry up and find us our home” he added.

Fifteen minutes later, they walked down to the book shop where their friends were waiting, all smiles.  Hermione was still mortified and couldn’t look anyone in the eyes.

“Well now that we have caught the show, how about we grab dinner, I’m famished, and I’m sure Hermione is too after that performance” Theo said earning himself a smack from Harry this time.

“That’s my sister you’re talking about you wanker” Harry groaned.

“And that’s my brother, what’s your point?” Theo said rubbing the spot where Harry had smacked him.

“Why are you all here, we said we would meet you for dinner?” Draco said putting a stop to Harry and Theo’s bickering.

“Well Draco we just spoke to Lucius, and he informed us that the offer for the movie was a go so we wanted to know your thoughts and since we were just over with George, we thought we’d drop by so we could all go together.” Pansy said still smirking at them.

Hermione finally looked up relenting that short of obliviating what her friends had witnessed that it wouldn’t change it, and she might as well just give up, it’s not that she was ashamed of how Draco made her feel, but she would not let them hold this over her.

“That’s very thoughtful of you all, but next time please announce yourselves before entering our space, Draco and I are not into exhibitionism.” She said with a straight face.

Ginny and Pansy shared a look but didn’t answer, Harry groaned then looked over to Theo stopping what he was sure to be a dumb comment, while Luna smiled, but it was Blaise that smiled and answered for the group, “of course Mrs. Malfoy.”

Not waiting for anyone Hermione called for Stella, “well see you all there” she said before Stella appeared and Hermione asked for her to take her and Draco to the boys flat.

Chapter Text

The group all sat around the table enjoying their dinner.  The conversations had been awkward at first especially since Theo had not been shy about telling the rest of their friends what he had witnessed in full detail.  Ginny had sent at least two stinging hexes his way, before Blaise had smacked him upside of his head and shut him up.

George had spent at least thirty minutes cracking inappropriate jokes until Daphne had whispered in his good ear and had also shut him up.  Ron had feigned throwing up and looked over at Harry sympathetically who just closed his eyes and hummed trying a failing to tune the recap out.

It was pansy who had shut them all down with series of threats and well-placed glares, and now they were just casually enjoying their dinner. 

Draco had briefly spoken to Theo and Blaise about the offer that Lucius mentioned, but hadn’t gone into many details as he was just buying Hermione time until she was ready to share their news, he returned to his food and looked over at Hermione, “are you ready love?” he said loud enough for her to hear.

She looked into his silver eyes and feeling his love through the bond, he seemed to be anxious and excited about his friends’ reactions but overall was at peace with it.  She let his feelings wash over her and nodded.

She looked around at just how their lives had changed, watching as their friends all sat around so comfortably with one another.  She knew that if someone had told second year self that she would be married to and having Draco Malfoys children, she would have them hauled off straight to the Janus Thickney Ward, because there was no way that she would ever fall in love with a Slytherin.  Her heart filled with joy at the thought of just how much they had all over come, Harry was happy with Pansy, Ginny had found her equal in Blaise, Luna was just Luna with Theo, George was more like his old self with Daphne, and surprisingly Ron was thriving with Astoria.  Things were better or them all and now as she looked over their friends and dropped her hand to her lower stomach she smiled, because she was happy, they were happy, and life was good.

“Excuse me everyone” Hermione said loud enough to cut through the chatter, “Draco and I have some news to share.”

Her friends all looked to her expectantly.

“I’m pregnant” she said with no preamble, her friends paused letting her words sink in.

Just as like their engagement announcement there was a brief silence, before Luna spoke aloud, “oh isn’t it lovely I just knew that you were radiant.”

Theo was looking at Luna with so much love in his eyes, “you did say that they had been working on it and by the looks of their activities earlier today, I would say that it isn’t a surprise.  Congratulations to you both.” He said with tears already in his eyes.

Draco rose making his way over to Theo who had started to duck expecting a smack on his head, when instead Draco pulled him up and giving him a big smile and a hug. Theo had always had a quirky way of expressing himself, and Draco knew that he meant well and knew that he was happy for them.

That broke the silence, and everyone was shouting congratulations at once.  Harry scooped Hermione into a bug hug, then passed her to Ron and eventually George, who were all happy for them.  The girls rushed to Hermione oohing and aweing at her asking a million questions.  

They settled enough that Hermione explained that she had just found out and confirmed that she was about four weeks going on five in a few days and due the end of June and that they had confirmed that it was twins a boy and girl.  The elation at the new was tripled at this revelation.  Their reactions were just as they had expected, and they knew they would have all the love and support from their friends. 

The boys had circled Draco to congratulate him as well with now George threating him about being a good husband and father to his twins.  Draco nodded and accepted it knowing that he would rather die than to hurt Hermione or his children.

George looked at her wistfully for a moment no doubt thinking about his own twin, but like before Daphne was there to pull him back and he proceeded to tell Draco and Hermione just how special it was to have a twins and that it was his job as uncle and fellow twin to spoil them rotten and help them get into all mischief they could manage.  Draco had chuckled no doubt recalling all Fred and George’s antics back at Hogwarts.

Hermione sat back and watched as Pansy and Ginny discussed the future Malfoys and potential Hogwarts houses, to who would play quidditch and everything in-between.  It was surreal but not unexpected, she smiled moving her hand back to her belly caressing it.  These babies were not even here yet and they were so loved.  Draco found her once more and explained that he was going to discuss the future of Nova with his band mates, she nodded, and he kissed her before she watched Blaise and Theo do the same to Luna and Gin before the boys left the dining room.

“What’s that all about?” Harry asked watching the boys depart.

“They received an offer to compose a song for a Hollywood movie and they were considering it” Pansy supplied, of course she would know as their manager.

“Yes, but not only that” Hermione said sheepishly, “they are discussing the future of Nova.”

“Draco had been wanting out, and Blaise and Theo won’t do this without him” Pansy said moving to stand next to Harry who promptly out and arm around her waist bringing her in closer.

“Do they want to disband?” Harry said incredulously.

“Yes” Pansy said looking at him lovingly, “they had discussed this before, but they wanted to finish up with the tour before they made any decisions.  We knew that Draco was done.”

Hermione felt guilty again feeling as this was all her fault.

“Hermione” Pansy said picking up on her discomfort, “don’t, this all started as a means to move on but it was never going to last, he was never going to last, he was missing something….someone, and it was evident.  He held out for the boys like they did for him, but they knew…we all did.” Pansy finished looking seriously at Hermione.

“Don’ t you dare blame yourself; Draco has been more like himself since the moment he saw you at their concert, and he deserves all the happiness, we all do.” Pansy finished.

“But what they do it helps others and what of their fans” Hermione said knowing she had asked the same of Draco before.

“Hermione he would give it all up in a heartbeat for you, and not because he has to but because he wants to and loves you.  You and now these babies are the most important thing in his life. I watched him struggle to survive and now Draco is good, you are good for him, this is nothing, and now he can just be happy being your husband and raising his children in peace that he fought for, that we all did. So, no don’t feel guilty or bad that he wants to just live his life with you and what I’m sure are going to be the most beautiful babies ever, embrace it, welcome it, help him, he’s earned it and so have you.”

Hermione was floored by Pansy’s words.  Draco has alluded to the same thing but hearing it from someone other than him, gave her a different perspective. Draco had not changed his tune about what he wanted, and now Pansy was telling her the same thing.  Hermione closed her eyes and took a deep breath before releasing it and answering.

“You are right, I was just worried that I was taking away from him but thank you for helping me realize that he has given me more than I could ever dream of, and I want what he wants too.” Hermoine said with a watery smile and gaze, “Thanks Pansy.”

Pansy smirked and then leaned in to kiss Harry before she walked over to speak to Daphne and Astoria.

“She’s great isn’t she” Harry said watching Pansy Walk towards her friends.

Hermione just smiled, “who would have thought” she said. 

=^.^=

Pansy made her way to the sitting room where the boys were gathered discussing the offer that Lucius had told them about, “so boys what’s the verdict?”  She asked as she took a seat next to Theo on the loveseat.

“Parks I think it would be great to finish with a bang” Theo said as if this was a no brainier.

“We did finish with a bang” Blaise said bored with the conversation.

But it was Draco’s silence that caught her attention, “what do you think Malfoy?” Pansy asked.  Pansy rarely used his surname and only did when she needed to snap him out of his thoughts.

Draco looked up unsure, “I don’t want to be away from Hermione as taking this job would mean being gone for a few months, and now she’s pregnant so she won’t want to travel, but it would be nice to wrap things up with this song.  It would give you and mother to prepare the statements for the band departing.”

Pansy knew that he was ready to be done and now that he had her back in his life, was married, and they were expecting, she knew he was torn. “Draco we are with you, if you don’t want to do it, we don’t have to, it isn’t as if either one of us needs the money, this is more of a creative outlet and way to leave with a bang as Theodore said.”

“I know Pans, and I know that Hermione will be okay if we do this, she will insist on it, especially since she is early on in her pregnancy, plus I am sure mother, and Stella will be there every step of the way.” He answered.

“Hey, the rest of the girls will be here too, besides you can travel back if you need to, and we can work it into the contract that if it will run longer than the anticipated 2-3 moths that you can bring it back to work here in London” Pansy said giving him a list of options.

“Parks is right Draco, we could knock it out, do the press stuff and recording, and if it is going to take longer or you are needed back than well just head back.” Blaise added and Theo agreed.

“I will speak to Hermione about this, and I will let you know, thank you all for always being there for me and understanding.” Draco said sincerely.  He was not lying; the snakes had been with him through it all and he was thankful for that.

“Well then it’s settled, discuss it with Hermione and then well decide from there.” Pansy said rising and heading back to join their other friends.

“We are with you Draco no matter what” Blaise said once more before moving to join pansy leaving Draco and Theo alone.

“Mate you know that I’m always with you, you’re my brother, I understand not wanting to leave Mi, and now you’re going to be a dad, but regardless of what you decide I am with you.” Theo said with more seriousness than he normally displayed.

Draco looked at his brother, Theo had a hard life growing up and so now that he was free to be himself even if it was annoying, he knew he always meant well, but looking at him know he knew that he was serious, and that gave Draco some comfort.

“Thanks Theo” Draco said smiling.

“Now tell me that thing you on the couch earlier, stellar performance by the way, do you think that’s how you all managed twins?” Theo said smiling wide and unrepentantly.

There he is.... Draco thought before reaching out and smacking Theo, “I will not be discussing what my wife and I did or do, and it would behoove you to let it go lest I have Harry obliviate you.” Draco said chuckling watching as Theo rubbed his head, “now let’s go back I want to take my wife home and do unspeakable things to her.” Draco finished with a smirk.

Theo opened his mouth to retort but thought better of it, and simply gave Draco a devilish grin and replied, “lead the way.”

Chapter Text

Draco and Hermione returned to their flat after dinner.  Stella had of course assisted them in traveling back as her apparating with her was more tolerable than Hermione of Draco doing it.  She couldn't wait until they got the floo connected.  Hermione had informed the group that they would limit their movement and they understood as Draco and her had ties to both the muggle and magical world.  She of course reiterated that the flat was open to them so long as they announced themselves before their arrival and avoid any more incidents like the one earlier, Theo not being able to help himself said that there would be no such promises, earning himself a smack from Harry and Ron.

After they had made it to bed Hermione noted that Draco seemed to be lost in thought.  “Galleon for your thoughts?”

Draco looked at her then leaned in to kiss her.

She kissed him back fervently before she pulled back. “Nice try but tell me what’s got you lost in your thoughts tonight?”

Draco took a deep breath then spoke. “We discussed a bit about the contract, the one that would have us write a song for that Hollywood movie.” He said looking at her then continued, “I don’t want to be away from you and the babies as it would take me away for a few months to record and do any appearances" he sighed, "and in your state I don’t want you to travel, you also have the shop and we’ll have the new house and it just feels wrong to leave.”

Hermione knew that he had been feeling like this, and she also knew that a few months away wouldn’t be the worst, she would miss him terribly, but she knew deep down that he wanted to see this out and finish and depart from that world properly.

“Draco, I think you should do this” she said watching his surprised face but gave him a look that conveyed that she was not finished speaking, “I think that it would be a good way for the Nova to leave especially as Blaise and Theo want the same thing.  I think taking these next couple of months to let Pansy draft a sort of explanation as to why the band is leaving would be good for the fans.”

Draco released a breath, he knew she was right, Pansy had suggested as much, but that didn’t mean that he was ready to leave her even temporarily.

“I could travel with you” Hermione began but was cut off by a chaste kiss.

“No love, you and our babies are my main concern, and Healer Taylor is here as is mother and knowing that if I left that they would be here makes this a bit more bearable. Parks brought up a good point that I do own a private jet so I could travel back during free times and come back and finish here if I absolutely needed it, I’m sure father can work that into the contract for us, besides I’m confident that it will take us no longer than two months to sort this all out.” Draco said more to placate himself than Hermione. 

She was smiling at him, and he felt the pride in him. “You being terribly rich has its advantages” she said laughing.

“Us being terribly rich has its advantages love, remember what’s mine is yours and all that.” He replied with a smile and chuckle of his own.

“I’ll let father, and the boys know tomorrow so that he can finalize the contract, now let me do unspeakable things to you” Draco said in a huskily before rolling on to his back and pulling her on top of him and kissing her soundly.

=^.^=

It had been a week since the news to her in-laws and friends about their pregnancy, Hermione had a follow up appointment with Healer Taylor the day before and announced that Hermione and the babies were both well.  Hermione had explained how apparition travel made her nauseous but not as much if Stella or Boone assisted.  Healer Taylor had given Hermione some prenatal potions to help with it all, but informed her that rest was best. 

Stella, Narcissa, nor Draco of course would let her forget it and were like mother hens.  She was glad that Lucius was helping her rebel by asking her to take walks in the garden or even ask about her work and the search for help in the shop.

Today they had their first appointments with realtor to look at homes and she was excited, mainly because they had established the floo connections in her bookshop which made her travel to Draco’s parents’ home easier, and once they found their home, it was approved already. 

After breakfast where she managed to keep most of her food down and taking her potion for the day, they made their way back to Draco’s parents’ home and the head out to meet with the realtor.

The first home the planned to visit today was a period mansion in the heart of Surrey, this had been one of Draco’s choices.

When they arrived on location it was to an exquisite period mansion, the realtors’ words not hers, she certainly saw the appeal.  It was nice, btu Hermione knew that it was not for her. It boated 13 bedrooms and 15 bathrooms; Hermione shook her head who needed that many bathrooms but nodded and proceeded through the tour.  She watched as Draco lit up, she knew he was already mapping out what he wanted to do with the space.

They ended the tour in a drawing room where the realtor left them alone to discuss. 

“You have been really quiet throughout the tour love.” He said looking at her, “you don’t like it?”

She sighed, “it’s beautiful, but I don’t think I want to live in a mansion” she replied truthfully hoping she hadn’t upset him.

Feeling her through the bond he said, “we are in this together and it’s okay if you don’t like it, I’m not upset, I know that being here is reminiscent of the Manor but  I thought you’d like to make it our own, but we can keep looking love, I know well find our home.”

They made their way back to the realtor who led them to their next home in Chelsea.  This home was more of what Hermione thought about it was a single-family home that had 7 bedrooms and bathrooms, with a private walled garden, and spread out over five floors. While it was nice, it still didn’t feel right so the proceeded to the next one, at Holland Park.

This home was also one that Hermione could see her raising her children and it had ample room with 7 bedrooms and 5 bathrooms.  It was a detached house that backed directly into Holland Park, it had the space and had been renovated, as well as being close to excellent schools, but it didn’t feel right.

After breaking for lunch and discussing other potential homes from the list, they made their way to St. John’s Wood to view the last house of the list.

Marlborough Place was a dream, and while smaller than the other properties with 5 bedrooms and 5 full bathrooms, it was on a secluded tree-lines street that offered privacy and tranquility.  Hermione knew that this one had potential and Draco could feel it.

Draco liked that it had two entrances the main one and one for guests, but they both liked that it had a large, beautiful stone fireplace that opened into the large dining room.  It had large windows and ceilings, making it feel open and inviting. The back of the house had a paved terrace covered by a leafy pergola with toned steps that led into a magnificent garden lined with large tree that provided more privacy.

The master bedroom was spacious and had a gorgeous walkthrough shower and a giant tub as well as ridiculously large closets.  The other bedrooms where just as spacious and each housed their own bathrooms and closets.  There was a large library area and a room she was sure she would turn into an office.

Draco watched in wonder as Hermione’s face lit up with each room and he knew that this home was the one for them, sure it wasn’t a mansion, but it was home, Hermione was home.  He looked around and knew that this would make her happy, so as they stood in the near the garden he said, “it’s perfect love, I think this is our home.”

Hermione bit her lip in worry, he knew she was about to protest, so he continued.

“Love this is the best of both worlds, we have space, privacy, outdoor greenery, and it’s close to the heart of London.” Draco said pulling her in closer looking into her eyes hoping to convey that he was really okay with this. He had felt the pull to the home as soon as they had arrived, and now he knew it was it by her reactions and feelings.

“Are you sure” she replied timidly.

He leaned in a kissed her softly before whispering into her lips, “I’m sure love, this is perfect for our family.”

She smiled and returned the kiss in earnest, and he knew that it was the right choice, this home was a mixture of them both.

They returned to their flat after having confirmed that they would take Marlborough Place, the realtor had smiled wide knowing that she would be making a nice commission especially since Draco had insisted that the paperwork be rushed and sent over to Lucius to double check. The plan was to have it all finalized by the end of the week so they could move in.  This gave them a few days to buy new furniture and get their belongings packed and the flat cleared.  Stella had been overjoyed with the new home and had told Hermione that she was going to pack anything she wanted from the flat and take it over to the new home.  Hermione had tried to fuss but, in the end, gave up and consented.

“We did it loves, we found our home” Draco said as he kneeled before Hermione his hand on her belly that had harden some, speaking to the twins. 

Hermione ran her hand through his hair, he held his head, she was content and glad that things all seemed to be falling into place.

=^.^=

The next couple of days passed in a blur, the girls and Narcissa had all assisted on furniture shopping, Ginny had once again used Blaise’s black Amex card and bought some items for the flat she was now sharing with him.  Pansy had been great at helping her decorate the rooms while Narcissa had taken on the task of the twins’ rooms.

Hermione had already stocked the library with Benson helping her organize it and checking over the stacks.

Draco and the boys had moved some items and had helped in the wine cellar, then ended the night in the indoor pool especially as it was now chilly in London.  That had tuned out just what the all had need.

In the few weeks since they had purchased and moved in, and they were now fully settled into the house.

She was standing in front of her desk lookin down a the book Narcissa had given her, when Draco walked up behind her wrapping her in a tight hug.

“Are you happy my love?” he asked kissing the top of her head.

She smiled and let him hold her tighter, “very” she replied, but recalling just how he always checked in with her about her happiness, it made her smile even more at the thought.

“What’s this?” he asked looking over her shoulder and noting the large tome in her hands.

“This” she said with and expression of love, “is our family’s book.”

Draco released her as she stepped toward the table to lay the book down, she opened it to the page that showed them both.

Draco knew there was tapestry for the Blacks and Malfoy’s, but he had forgotten about the book, but there in print, was their union.  It had a picture of him and Hermione joined by a line as well as two smaller dotted lines leading to two blank spaces beneath them marking their unborn twins.

He noted that it listed their marriage date, that Hermione was now a Malfoy, and that she was the first muggle-born in their family’s history as well as that she was expecting the Malfoy’s family very first set of twins and first female; the names and dates unknown for those births, as they had yet to be determined, but he knew they would fill in as soon as the twins were born.

“Remarkable” he said aloud running his hand over the space where the twins blank space was located in the book.

“It is” Hermione replied, “it’s amazing magic, how it records our families’ events, I was honored when your mother gave this to me, I almost couldn’t accept it.” She finished chuckling.

“This is brilliant, and mother is devoted to the family and with your love of books I am sure that this was an easy decision to make, besides you are a Malfoy after all.” He said smirking at her.

“I am, it says so in this book” she said with a small laugh.

Draco’s eyes darkened at her words, shifting from playful to possessive.  She saw the hunger in his eyes and let him claim her.

She pushed the book to the far end of the desk, then proceeded to sit on the desk spreading her legs and pushing the dress she had on up exposing her thighs. She never took her eyes off of her husband and reflected the same desire back at him then said, “well Mr. Malfoy, why don’t you come and show me just how much I’m yours.”

Draco didn’t hesitate; he dropped to his knees to show her just how much she was his.  Draco kissed up the inside of her thighs with languid kisses, watching as Hermione’s breaths deepened with need. She was watching him intently as he moved his hands up her thighs up to the edge of her knickers and hook his fingers pulling them down, she lifted her bum enough that they fell right off.

“The thought of me claiming you has you drenched love” Draco said huskily holding the sodden pair of knickers in his hand.

"Yes Draco" Hermione whimpered.

He dropped them and was once again kissing his way up, Hermione let out a small whine at his leisure pace, Draco chuckle and finally took mercy on her by bringing his tongue to her core and licking her slit. 

Hermione moaned in pleasure.

Draco feasted on her and soon she was screaming out his name as she came.  Draco rose with his chin and mouth coated in her climax leaning in to kiss her.  She moaned again tasting herself on his lips

He pulled back and undid the buttons on his jeans freeing himself, his cock hard and already dripping with precum.  Hermione watched enraptured as he stroked himself, before he reached a hand down to her cunt gathering her arousal and bringing it back to coat himself.  He enjoyed watching her lip’s part, in awe.

“Draco” she said huskily, and he knew what she wanted.  Draco smirked knowingly.

Taking what was left on his hand he brought his fingers to her mouth where she quickly opened and sucked his fingers clean.   Her removed this now clean fingers and moved to her hips holding her steady before notching himself at her entrance and filling her in one thrust.

It was fast and hard just like she needed, and it didn’t take long before they were both falling over the edge.

Since they had moved in, they had christened several spaced in their home, but the library was quickly becoming her favorite.

Chapter Text

Hermione was now close to the end of her first trimester and was glad things had proceeded smoother than she could have asked for, and most importantly that the nausea had resided, that fickle bitch.  At almost 12 weeks along her bump was pretty obvious especially since she was carrying twins.  

She had had several appointments with healer Taylor discussing birth plans, which definitely included a trip to St. Mungo's, and in general checking up on her as she progressed.  Baby B was still a bit larger than Baby A but she was assured that it was normal. 

Draco and she had begun to discuss names and had quite the list but weren’t settled on anything concrete.  In fact, the only thing that they did settle was they their babies were going to have names as dictated by the Black family tradition.   Hermione had a secret though, she wanted to give one of her children the Black name as to help restore that side of Draco’s family, but she had yet to bring it up, she knew that he might not want to, but she was determined to change the way the wizarding world saw the Malfoy and Black family names, these babies were not only Draco’s legacies, but hers as well and she knew her children would bridge that gap.

 When the magical world had gotten wind of not only her pregnancy but news that she was married to the Draco Malfoy the elusive pureblood heir, there was an increase in unwanted attention.  Up until that night when she discovered that Draco was alive and well as a part of a super famous muggle band, NOVA, she had managed to stay out of the limelight. 

There wasn’t much to report as she had retreated to a quiet life of a bookshop owner in Diagon Alley and was still very good friends with the rest of the Golden Trio, but now there were nosey people flooding her store for a glimpse of her and Draco.  The prophet had run several stories inquiring about his whereabout the last five years and now he was not only back but married to and the soon to be father of Hermione Granger……now Hermione Malfoy’s children.

She had received a few howlers and disgruntled letters mostly from some pureblood mothers who had been holding out on the elusive heir, and what she was sure was vaults full of gold, but it didn’t mean that it didn’t bother her. 

Draco had simply let it go as he was much more engrossed in the muggle worked than the wizarding one but was sympathetic to her.  He was looking forward to getting the last project done so that he could return and be a trophy husband, not his words but Theo's, and Draco had to admit he didn’t mind the moniker, he was absolutely thrilled to be Hermione’s trophy, because he knew he had won.

While she still did not like all of the attention, Draco having been in the spotlight theses last several years just rolled with it, he had told her that he didn’t care because he had everything he could ever want and need.  She loved and hated him for that but ultimately decided that he was right and that no matter what they had each other and their friends and family. 

Harry and Ron had also had pieces written on them as they were now in exclusive relationships with their very own Slytherins, but it wasn’t as juicy as her life apparently.  Theo had of course pouted at being merely and footnote.  Ginny and George’s lives were similarly scrutinized for their involvements with Slytherins but neither of them cared.  The prophet had even reached out to the Headmistress asking for a quote to which she simply replied, “I am glad to know that our efforts after the end of the war have proven fruitful, I wish my former students the very best.”  Simple and to the point.

Since then, they had aimed to move on, Hermione had hired a few new assistants, and Draco was preparing for his last gig.

At the behest of Lucius, Hermione had relented on one assistant but had pushed back when he had suggested two.  She smiled recalling how he made a case before her on not only being competent to work while pregnant but that she held the whole future of their family. Hermione had melted to see just how much Lucius had really emphasized not only her drive to work and build her store but just how important she was to their family.  She had quickly relented and now she had two very capable people working her store, he really was bloody good at negotiating. 

Unsurprisingly, Mr. Stanford had proven to be very thorough and considerate with his lists of potential new hires.  There were so many great candidates but, in the end, she settled for Whitney Lock and Jordan Stone, both squibs. 

Whitney was from America, Nebraska to be precise and had made her way to London to get a new lease on life.  She had played sports in college, but books were always her passion, so decided to move to London where she met and was happily married to Jacob who was a solicitor in Stanford and Son’s law firm, and a squib from the Rosier family.  Together they had a beautiful daughter named Layla who at almost 2 was displaying some signs of magic, so still being a part of the magical world was essential for them.  

Jordan had been born to two magical parents and had not been cast out by his family, they had embraced him and loved him unconditionally.  They were supportive and ensured that he had the best education, and as a fellow bibliophile his energy seemed to call out to Hermione. Jodan had been preserving books and even dabbled in writing, but overall books were his passion.  Hermione knew that her store and first legacy was in capable hands not to mention that Benson ran a tight ship, and was always there should they need him.

Since adding Whitney and Jordan, the shop had been running smoothly, it gave her time to focus on the upcoming changes not only to her body, but her life as Draco and Nova would depart to America in a week.

The band had decided to take the final job after much hesitation on Draco’s part. Lucius had negotiated the new contract beautifully, and the announcement that Nova would be composing a few songs for the new Hollywood film gave Narcissa and Pansy time to work with a publicist about announcing the departure of Nova.

Hermione had ensured Draco that she would be fine and that he would be back before he knew it.  She was feeling a bit apprehensive as she was getting further along in her pregnancy, but she knew that it would go by quickly and that she would not be alone. 

=^.^=

A week later Hermione and Draco were laying bed enjoying their time before Draco would depart for Los Angeles.  The day before they had been to the healer and Hermione was now about 15 weeks along and both her and the babies were doing well. Hermione had been anxious with Draco’s departure and caused her some trouble sleeping and an increased heartrate, that Healer Taylor told her was expected as her partner was preparing to leave but could be managed through self-care and social support.  At hearing this Draco nearly back out and opted to pay any fines associated with breaking a contract, but Hermione and Narcissa had assured him that all would be taken care of.

“Love I can stay you know that you mean more to me than anything in this world” Draco said as he kissed her face.

Hermione sighed contently, not only had he given her several amazing orgasms, but he was also simply devoted to her wellbeing overall. “Draco we’ve discussed this, we will be okay love, the babies and I are in good hands, you need to finish this” she added kissing him to stop him from further protesting.

Draco melted into her kiss feeling his cock stir once more, Hermione wasn’t the only one that was insatiable. 

Hermione felt him grow hard and moved to roll on top of him, and Draco didn’t fight her letting her take him how she wanted.

She moved sitting fully onto him and they both moaned.  Draco held her hips as he watched his wife slide up and down his cock.  She was a beautiful sight, her breast now larger and fuller than before as well as the prominent bump filled with his children made him want her more.  He held her tight guiding her as she threw head back in sheer pleasure. It didn’t take long before she was clenching around him ready to explode.  

He moved a hand to breast rolling her nipple causing her to shatter. “That’s it love come for me” Draco said watching her come undone.  

Before she could come down from her bliss, he rolled them once more pushing one of her legs up and pushed back into her pumping in earnest.  Hermione moaned at the change in angle and pressure.  Draco leaned in to kiss her before he pumped a few more times coming so hard he saw stars behind his eyes.

He held himself up kissing her again, murmuring words of pure love and adoration into her lips.  “I’m not ready to leave you” he confessed.

“Draco it’s just temporary and you will be back on the weekends, besides the more you focus and get done the faster you can come back home to us for good.” Hermione said kissing him once more.

Us……yes to my beautiful wife and our babies…he thought he had more than he could ever be thankful for, “you are right, but that doesn’t mean I won’t miss you dearly.”

“I will miss you to Draco, but you need this, Nova needs this” she said again hoping to reassure him.

“I know love, it will be done and over soon” he said kissing her once more before moving to stand and get ready for his flight.  “Up you get, let’s shower so I can change and meet the boys” draco said helping Hermione up.

“No more funny business” she said as she made her way into their luxurious bathroom, “I made no such promises” Draco said laughing. 

=^.^=

When they departed to the airport, there had been not much fanfare, of course Hermione cried like a big baby, and surprisingly so did Ginny and Theo as they all said their goodbyes.  Theo was now second guessing his stance on wanting to finish, as it had finally hit him that Luna would not be with him, so she just held him and told him she’d see him very soon and if that he was a good boy she would make it worth his trouble.  The group had a chuckle at this. 

Hermione watched the plane until it left, before they had made their way back to Hermione’s where the rest of their friends were waiting for them. The girls had decided to have a night in.

“You alright there Malfoy?” Pansy said smirking over her box of fried rice. Hermione had found it hilarious that Pansy had resorted to calling her by her new last name.

 “You know I’m not quite used to that, but I supposed I need to” Hermione said smiling at Pansy, thankful that she was not sitting here alone.

Hermione knew that Draco wasn’t leaving her, that it was just for work, but that didn’t stop her from thinking back on their past.  Logically she knew that it was okay, but some old wounds would always be there.  Instead of focusing on those sad feelings she moved her hand to the bump and smiled, here was the proof of their love and just how much they had overcome and accomplished together.

They all laughed aloud.

“So, Mi how was Andromeda and Tonks?” Ginny asked, hoping to distract herself from missing Blaise.

Since they had returned Hermione and Draco had had dinner with Kinglsey, Andromeda, Tonks and Teddy.  They of course had apologized for not being able to share more with Hermione about Draco’s whereabouts, but honestly, she understood.  It had been difficult times for all of them and no matter what Hermione valued her new family’s loyalty.  They of course had all been so happy that Draco and she had found each other again and were now married and expecting.  Andromeda like Narcissa had been simply overjoyed at the prospect of another child in their family especially since Teddy was now five years old.  It was great to see her family grow, but it still made her miss what she could have with her own parents.

They of course had accepted and weren’t really surprised by her story of Draco and her reconnecting.  They were so happy that after so much heartache that she had found love and was happy.  When they revealed that they were married and expecting her parents had been simply beyond excited.  Hermione’s mother had held her so tight that for a moment she was just her mom and not an unexpected relative, she was happy to still have them in her life, but it still hurt. 

Shaking those thought off once again, she focused on the two lives she held within her and to her husband whom she loved very much.  She reminded herself that the time would go by quickly and that before she knew it, he would be back, and they would continue to live their lives together.

Chapter Text

Draco and his friends had arrived in Los Angeles, and he already hated it. He longed to be back in London with his wife, but he knew that this was the right thing to do. Nova had been set up in a private penthouse in downtown LA that the recording label owned, and there wasn’t much for him to complain about, it was nice, spacious, and private, but he was without Hermione and that was the worst. Boone had travelled with the band while Stella had refused to leave Hermione, and Draco for one wouldn’t have it any other way, his family was his priority.

He knew that she was right, the time would pass by quickly and he’d be back to visit soon. He looked out into the bright sunny weather of LA, and with more enthusiasm than he felt, committed to getting the job done.

It had been a few days since they had arrived and they were scheduled to meet with the movie executives to see the script and get a feel for what they wanted for the song, and again Draco couldn’t wait to get this done sooner rather than later. In the end the meeting went well, they wanted a typical Nova song that had elements of lost and found love. Draco already had some ideas and Blaise and Theo were working on a beat so that was reassuring, one step closer to getting this all over with.

Since his arrival LA, he had talked to Hermione over the phone, but the time difference was about 8 hours, so he was conscious of that and he did not want her to stress, so he limited the conversations. Things were so different from even year ago in so many ways. For one a year ago this time in LA would be spent drinking and partying with different girls, as such was the life of a boy band, and two he would;t have cared, he would have just gone with the flow, allowing himself to be distracted by whatever consenting girl, there was never a shortage, but he had always been selective and only when the ghost of Hermione's memories were the worst. But now he had purpose, he had a wife and children to be better for, and Blaise and Theo were really devoted to their girlfriends as well, now their days were spent speaking to their significant others, or them hanging out enjoying the play and working on the song, or their favorite, talking about how amazing their partners were. Honestly if anyone could hear them, they would laugh at how whooped they all were, and Draco for one could care less.

Draco also felt better because he would be returning to London in a few days’ time, for his first visit back, and when he returned, Hermione would be excited to have him back and just thinking of the lives they had created gave him so much joy and motivation to finish the gig in a timely manner.

=^.^=

The month had passed in a blur, with Draco once again back in LA ready to work. He found it hard to leave Hermione every time, but told himself it was going to be okay. He had gone back three times to visit Hermione in London, but this time it was the hardest.

One thing was for sure, Draco was tired and jetlagged, but it was nothing that a pepper-up potion and coffee wouldn’t fix.

He closed his eyes thinking of his latest visit home had been.  Hermione's belly had grown, he remembered back to when he had first left that she had a small bump but by the time he had returned that first weekend, it was very noticeable especially given the fact that it was twins.

He had felt so elated to see the physical proof of their love, and he of course had been insatiable, fucking her all over their house.

She was now nearly 20 weeks, and her belly was very big, of course the prophet had run a story on them which was surprisingly tasteful, but he knew Hermione preferred to be out of the limelight. She couldn’t well hide her belly and often felt uncomfortable as she grew but he loved it, loved her so much. All he wanted to do was make love to her.

He smiled at the thought because Hermione had jumped him when he had come back. Draco was definitely not going to complain about his wife’s insatiable sexual appetite. He was happy to be along for the ride and because her nausea had gone away.

She was however feeling a bit self-conscious now that her belly had grown, but he had assured her that she was magnificent and reminded her with every thrust as he took her.

Draco continued to smile at the thought before Theo and Blaise walked into his bedroom.

“100 dollars says he’s thinking of Hermione naked,” Theo said cheekily as he pulled a crisp hundred dollar bill from his pocket.

Blaise laughed replying, “not with that smile he’s not, I guarantee his thoughts are more sordid."

Draco looked at his friends still smiling the proclaimed, “Blaise is right."  

Blaise laughed out loud and yanked the bill from Theo, waving like a trophy.

Theo who was still smiling devilishly simply said, "worth it, if it get's him to confess it." Still unbothered that he lost his bet Theo continued, “well don’t keep me in suspense, share with the class my boy what exactly were you thinking."

Blaise still smiling reached up smacking him in the back of his head, “hey that’s his wife and mother of his children, it’s not like the old days, when it was some bird, we had no attachment too.”

Theo grimaced but held his hands up, “you’re right, you’re right" then smiles, "she’s no Rooooxxy Reeeeddd” he drawled out, earning him a harder smack from Blaise.

“Ugh” Draco and Blaise said groaned in unison, “Please don’t invoke her.” Blaise finished.

Nova (read as Draco) had been blindsided when Roxy Red had been added by the movie execs three weeks into the project. He couldn’t deny that she was very popular, had several top charting hits, and did have a good voice, so it made sense for them to try to capitalize on it for the movie. The only saving grace was that it was not a collaboration, so the band didn’t have to interact with her but since she was staying at the same building, they had began timing their exits, and counted on Boone more than ever to use his elf magic to keep her way.

Draco had spoken to Pansy, and as their manager she had made sure that they scheduled their recording times to alternate so that they would limit any interactions.

He recalled the last interaction with her. Roxy had tried to bump into Nova (read as Draco) while in the building but after that solo ride in the elevator he had sent Boone out ahead of him to ensure his path was always clear.

Roxy had asked him to a bar, then to hang out to which he explained that he would never have any interest in her as he was now a very happily married man.

“You’re married?” Roxy shrieked looking straight to his left hand where the single band sat on his fourth finger.

“Yes, for a little over a month now” Draco had replied to smiling thinking of his wedding.

“But why, and to who?” Roxy asked still in shock.

“You have already met her once” he said wanting the conversation to be over.

Roxy looked as though she was trying to remember any women she had seen him with then suddenly exclaimed, “to that groupie from the last concert?”

Draco bristled trying to reign in his frustration, “Hermione was never a groupie, she is and will always be the love of my life, and soon to be mother of my children, so please tread carefully on how you refer to her” Draco practically growled the words.

Roxy had recoiled as if the words had slapped her, “but…but” she stuttered, “I thought we had, that we could have something special” she said to him.

“No Roxy, it was a one-time mistake, and as i'e said numerouly before........ we will never be anything, so it would serve you well to let go of this delusion.” Draco said curtly.

Mercifully the elevator to her floor dinged and opened, “ I believe this is your stop” Draco had said with no pretense, raising a brow and nodding to the open door.

Roxy was still frozen by his declaration and had moved automatically out of the elevator., staring back at Draco's impassive face.

When the doors closed Draco had let out a deep breath and was glad to be alone, God he missed his wife so much.

Snapping back from his memory of his encounter, Draco looked his friends saying, “it is bad enough that I made a mistake once and now with this gig, I have to be away from Hermione.  Roxy is seriously mental, she still thinks that there is a chance.” Draco said.

“Must have been some good sex” Theo said still stirring the pot.

Draco groaned, “I didn’t even fuck her properly, just got her off then left.”

“Well brother whatever you did was enough to have her hooked” Blaise said as he walked over handing Draco a drink, “now let’s forget all this Roxy shit and relax a bit.”

Draco accepted the drink mentally chastising himself for his past moment of weakness.  He was however thankful for his friends, he knew they both meant no harm as they had both partaken in their fair share of dalliances before the girls had walked back into their lives, but the thought that Roxy Red was still a inconvenience made him uneasy.

=^.^=

Back in London Hermione was sitting on her bed trying to enjoy a book when Narcissa walked in.

“Hello darling, how are you feeling today, how are my grandbabies?” She asked all smiles.

Hermione smiled, it was now routine for Narcissa to come over and spend time with her. Since Draco’s last visit she had been feeling even more tired and had been told by Healer Taylor that she needed to rest, and her magic had also been a bit unpredictable, so that meant spending lots of time at home, with just Stella.

She was never truly alone perse as Narcissa would come by daily, and Andromeda, Tonks, Pansy, or any of the girls would come by when they could, which was more than often with the exception of Ginny as she was back in training. She was so grateful for the support, but she really missed Draco. He had just left the day before, so she was still sad, and Narcissa would come over to help her by providing a distraction.

“I’m well and so are the babies” Hermione smiled putting her book down and rubbing a hand over her large belly, just a bit tired.

Narcissa smiled, “that’s good darling, have you had any more accidental magic outbursts?”

Hermione groaned, “yes earlier this morning, I expelled several pink bubbles.”

Narcissa laughed, “well at least it was only temporary.”

Hermione smiled and had to agree; Taylor had told her tales of other magical pregnancies in which the symptoms were worse than a few pink bubbles.

“As long as you are all healthy is all that matters” Narcissa said smiling, “did you want to head into the shop for a bit?”

The shop in question was running smoothly with Jordan, Whitney, and Benson, and she was glad, but she missed work, but with her magic so unpredictable she delegated the work to her employees, and Lucius had also stepped in when needed.

“No Benson or Lucius keep me updated and it seems to be going well, so there is no need, but I would love to take a walk in the fresh air if you don’t mind” Hermione replied.

“Well, we can arrange that, I’ll have Stella get some light snacks for when we finish our turn about outside” Narcissa said.

“Before I forget, I plan to visit with my parents when they return from their trip in a few days, they have been enjoying their time exploring” Hermione said with a sad smile.

Again, she was glad to have them in her life in any capacity, but it still made her sad. She had cried several times when her mother would hug her and ask about Draco and the babies during their visits, no doubt her hormones playing a major part. Hermione would smile and enjoy their talks, but she felt guilty especially when her mum would talk about how she wished she could have had a daughter of her own.

Hermione wanted to scream that it was her, that she was right there, that she was not some niece but hers. So, when her parents had decided to take a holiday, she had kissed them both goodbye and insisted that they have fun. She knew they felt a familial love for her, but it was not the same and she felt it, so she kept her distance and mourned what they had.

Narcissa as if sensing her mood said, “I’m sure they are having a grand time and will also be so happy to see you when they return.”

Hermione loved that Narcissa didn’t try to make her feel unrealistically better so to speak, she knew the situation and let her lean on her as much as she needed, she was always the shoulder to cry on or be the mother she needed in that moment, and for that she was eternally grateful.

Hermione smiled, “I’m sure you are right, I’m sure they are having a grand time, and I am happy for them, now how about we go grab some fresh air.”

Smiling they both made their way outdoors to enjoy the day.

Chapter Text

Draco already knew that the week was going to be shit, he just had a feeling.

This quick project had been going on longer than he had hoped for and suddenly the trip back weren't enough.  Hermione bless her, had been nothing but encouraging.  

It was useless, he could feel Hermione’s discomfort and angst as her pregnancy developed and he was not there, which aggravated him to no end that he was stuck and made him miss her more, then to top it off due to a mix up Nova and Roxy Red were double booked for the week for their recording sessions and press.

While the recording studio was big enough to accommodate them both, it was the fact that she had still tried to be persistent even after the verbal lashing, he’d given her. Roxy had made her way to their penthouse and luckily it was Blaise who had answered the door and turned her away. She had then essentially waited around in the lobby of the building, so when they had arrived from their recording session, she just happened to be departing for hers. She had tried to speak to them, but he had barreled past her as if she didn't exist and it was not nearly enough to change his sour mood for the day.

Theo had stayed behind for a few minutes, watching his brother depart, and acted as a buffer.

When Theo finally sauntered in from the encounter with Roxy, he had mentioned that Roxy had wanted to know if Nova was going to be attending the party the movie studio was putting on where all of the artists could mingle and get to know each other.

Draco had groaned because it was going to be this Saturday which meant that he would not be flying home to Hermione.

“I told Roxy that Nova would be there as it was expected but to not expect us there to long as we were all now in very serious committed relationships, and that she was barking if she continued with her useless advances” Theo said looking at his friends excitedly.

“Come on mate, it won’t be that bad, we’ll be there with you and well make sure to stay the appropriate amount of time before we head out, besides I am excited to see Gin, so the faster we get this done the better” Blaise said smiling.

Draco couldn’t help but feel a bit jealous that Ginerva was coming to see Blaise, she had a match against the Americans and would be here for the week, he was of course happy for his friend, but still he wished he could skip the whole party and just be home.

“Besides we are almost done now, and I am excited to share the song with everyone, I know Hermione will love it” Theo said excitedly.

Draco smiled, the only good thing about this whole thing was that Hermione had remained his muse and this new song was for her…for them.

The week proceeded as usual, and the band (Draco) had managed to avoid encounters with Roxy. Ginny had arrived and had basically held Blaise hostage, which he wasn’t to upset about, lucky bastard, and Theo was just blissfully unaware and unbothered.

As the boys put the finishing touches on the song, he felt great, knowing that his time in LA was coming to an end.

=^.^=

Hermione was currently feeling like a beached whale, she wasn’t of course but still, she was moody, horny, and tired all at the same time, growing not one but two babies was hard work.

She had a niggling feeling as soon as the week started, she couldn’t place it, but she knew something was coming. It was already bad enough that she could feel Draco’s angst at not being able to come home for the weekend, but it also meant that it was almost over, and that made her smile. Soon he would be home for good, and they would really settle in and enjoy the last stage of her pregnancy together.

It was now Saturday and while normally Draco would already be home but due the commitments that Nova had, instead Narcissa and Andromeda had come and gone that morning to distract her.  Surprise it hadn't rally helped, and now Hermione was sitting in the office reviewing invoices and waiting for Pansy so they could go to  lunch.  Unfortunatley the feeling that something was coming never left her.

She was in a deep sleep that night when the house phone rang.

It startled her as it rang a few more times before she managed to get up. Looking at the time it was nearly four am and usually Draco or her parents were the only one who called, and she knew Draco was at an event with Gin, Blaise, and Theo.  

As the phone rang the feeling of unease settled with in her once again.

Cautiously she rolled out of bed making her way over to the where they had their phone.   She checked the time again to confirm that it was early.

A little winded from rushing to the phone, she managed to answer on the last ring, “hello” she said.

There was shuffling on the other end of the line, before a deep voice spoke, “Hello I apologize for calling so early, but I am looking for Mrs. Hermione Malfoy?”

“Um hi, yes, I am Hermione, who am I speaking to?” she replied cautiously.

“My name is Constable Chris Hemlock and I’m calling from Syndney Australia” the man with the deep voice said.

Hermione began to worry a bit; her parents were in Australia.  They were supposed to return a few weeks back, but they had decided to extend their stay. She knew that they had subconsciously enjoyed their time there after she had taken their memories, so she had just wished them well and checked in with them.

She heard the constable shuffle a bit more, almost like he unsure of what to say next, so she decided to speak up, “is everything okay…are my paren….my aunt and uncle okay, they were are on holiday in Sydney.” She asked the uneasiness had now developed into full blown panic. 

“Mrs. Malfoy, I would like to as that if you standing that you please take a seat or if your husband is near to please not be alone, before I proceed” the man said.

Hermione made her way to the chair, almost as if on autopilot, her heart was beating wildly in her chest.

“Mrs. Malfoy, I wish I could speak to you in person, and I apologize but I regret to inform you that there was an accident earlier today in which Richard and Jean Granger lost their lives.” Constable Hemlock said.

Hermione froze, no she thought, gone in an accident, how, why, was it hot in here, she couldn’t breathe, it felt like she was in a small space and all of the air had vanished. Had this man had just said her parents were gone, just like that.

“Mrs. Malfoy…. Mrs. Malfoy” Hermione heard faintly, where was she, what was happening, why was she holding the phone.

“Is there anyone else I can speak to, Mrs. Malfoy please answer me” Hermione heard the voice speak again but was so detached by what he had said that she couldn’t believe it, she needed her husband, she needed Draco.

“I will stay on the line a bit more Mrs. Malfoy, please answer me.” Constable Hemlock pleased then cursed.

Hermione sat in the chair frozen with the phone clutched in her hand, she didn't know how much time had passed before she felt a strong set of hands grab the phone, and another smaller set move to cradle her face.

Her parents were really gone, why, how could this be happening, she had lost them once again she thought now feeling numb, she needed Draco.

Hermione heard a deep voice speaking, she looked up and saw that Lucius had the phone in hand and was jotting a few notes, odd she thought when he had arrived.

Hermione looked back again and noticed that Narcissa was kneeling in front of her, looking worriedly at her.

“Is it time for our breakfast” Hermione said absent mindedly.

Narcissa frowned, “darling why don’t we get you back in bed” she cooed.

Strange Hermione thought, she was in bed but then the phone had rung, and oh god no she thought, “my parents” she said letting out a shuddering breath, “my parents had an accident, constable Hemlock just told me…. oh my god my parents.” Hermione said franticly suddenly remembering why she was up.

Hermione felt cold and numb again.

“Stella please fetch Healer Taylor and some tea for Hermione, while I get her into bed” Narcissa said, while the little elf popped away.

“Come darling let’s get you to bed and wait for healer Taylor.” Narcissa said as she helped Hermione move back to her bed.

Lucius looked at his wife and daughter and sighed, he needed to speak to Draco and then make his way to Australia to ensure Hermione’s parents were transferred back to London. He hated that there was nothing he could do to help take her pain away, aside from bringing Draco back and making sure he handled everything for her parents. His heart hurt for his daughter and hoped that the stress wouldn’t hurt her or his grandbabies more than it already was.

He watched Narcissa take her back to her room and called for Benson.

“How can Benson assist you sir” the little elf said.

Lucius let a deep breath before speaking, “Please reach out to Pansy, Mr. Potter, and Mr. Weasley, and let them know that I need to speak to them right away, you may go find them now and deliver that message and please bring them straight here. Also please make sure to handle the book shop today, but mention nothing of this yet, because I am sure Hermione would not want it to close.”

Benson nodded and popped away.

Taking another steading breath, Lucius once again picked up the phone, only this time it was call Draco and get him home.

=^.^=

Draco was over the party, he was ready to leave the moment they arrived at the Hollywood Roosevelt but ever the professional, would manage to endure just enough to be polite then leave, it also didn’t help that the feeling of unease hadn’t gone away.

The band had arrived and taken some photos before breaking out to mingle.

It had been about thirty minutes into the party when Roxy had found him, already agitate he didn’t even bother with pretending he wasn’t annoyed, “what do you want Roxy, I’ve already told you that this” he motioned between them, “was and will never be a thing.”

Roxy frowned but didn’t budge, "I know Draco I just wanted to apologize.”

Draco paused mid drink looking back at Roxy.

“It’s a bit loud do you mind if we step away for a moment, I promise I just want to clear the air” Roxy said smiling apologetically.

Draco looked around but couldn’t see Theo or Blaise anywhere, and unknowingly Roxy had just given him an excuse to leave, he figured he’d listen then head back to his penthouse after.

Roxy made her way into one of the rooms designated for the party that was fairly empty.  There were a few people mingling but was still private.  

Draco had informed his guard that had followed him that he would be ready to go in a few and to please find Theo and Blaise and tell them that he would meet them back at their place.  The guard asked no questions just turned and left.

Turning to Roxy ready to be done with this conversation, “what is it that you want to say Roxy.”

“Can we at least have a drink please” she said moving to grab two drinks from the bar.  

Draco blew his breath wanting anything less than to take a drink with her, but he was too agitated. "Fine" he said impatiently, he needed the liquid courage to get through this he thought and when she returned took the glass she handed him knocking it back in one gulp.

Roxy watched him anxiously then took a breath once he had finished his drink before she began, “look I just want to apologize for my behavior during the tour wrap party and since I was added to the gig. I know that it was just a hook up for you, but I had hoped that it would be more. I realize now that you have been nothing but forward and not led me on, it was all me.”

Draco was momentarily stunned. He had not know what to expect, but this was not it, of course he didn’t feel bad because she had been relentless, but he was glad that she seemed to finally take the hint.

“Roxy” Draco began but was cut off again.

“Look Draco I know we aren’t friends and that you are married, but I just wanted to apologize now, since I didn’t know if there was going to be another chance to do so, so how about we just have one more drink and go our separate ways” Roxy said holding out another drink to him.

Draco was suddenly feeling warm, mentally he knew he had already had three drinks including the one she had given him before her apology, so he shouldn't be feeling tipsy, but if it meant leaving and going back to his room, then so be it.

Roxy smiled again, “to let bygones be bygones” she said raising her glass to her lips.

Draco looked at Roxy then back to the drink she was holding out to him, then like the first took it and knocked it back.  He slammed the glass down when done.

Draco was suddenly not only feeling dizzy, but also numb, he swayed before a pair of hands steadied him.

The last thing Draco remembered was feeling numb and hearing a soft voice saying, “it’s okay I got you" before he blacked out.

Chapter Text

Draco was roused from his sleep by a series of loud bangs.

Groaning, he opened his eyes slowly afraid that the light of day would blind him, instead finding nothing but the dark greeting him.  

He looked around for where the noise was coming from, but the throbbing in his head was disorienting.

What time is it he wondered.

The banging persisted.

Ahh... he mused, so it wasn't just his head, it was actual physical pounding on his door.

He groaned again, as the neither pounding nor the throbbing, was doing anything for headache that he could feel building.

How much had he had to drink he thought, trying to recall the events of the past night.  He was sure he had only had a few drinks.  

But did he?

"Fuuuuuck" he murmured out loud.  Draco was now seriously questioning himself.

No, he thought, it was only a few, he was sure of it.  

But surely if it had only been a few drinks, then he would not be feeling like he’d been hit by the knight bus.  

Slowly his memories trickled in, in a series of broken bits and pieces. 

He remembered having a few drinks at the party, ok clearly not enough to having him feeling this awful.  Then two with Roxy, which he shouldn’t have.  Why the fuck had he done that again, he wondered, then shuddered at the thought of the dreadful woman.  He was all too glad that he was never going see her again.  

Good riddance.    

Still struggling to piece the nights events together to figure out exactly what happened, the pounding on the door persisted. 

Ignoring the noise, he knew he needed to call for Boone to get him a pepper-up potion.

Still, the banging from the door persisted, and thought he also heard a muffled voice, but ignored it once more.

He couldn't shake the dreadful feeling; in his bones he knew something was wrong.  

Just as he was catching his bearings the door rattled with such force that it broke Draco out of his spotty thoughts.

No longer able to ignore it, he dragged himself out of bed and made his way to the door.  

He swore if it was Theo, he would throttle him.

Yanking the door open he yelled, “Theo I swear to god of you keep banging on this door I will kill you.”  

It was certainly not Theo, as Draco now stood staring straight into the icy gray eyes of his father.

“Father” Draco croaked in surprise.

“Draco, I came to fetch you, there's an emergency at home and Herm.....” Lucius didn't finish before his attention was drawn to a moving figure behind him.

Draco turned, following his father’s line of sight just in time to witness Roxy fucking Red getting out of his bed, naked and scrambling for her clothes.

Shock, anger, and confusion warred within him at the sight.  

Why the fuck was Roxy in his room?

Suddenly, Draco couldn't breathe, those bits and pieces of his memories suddenly making a bit more sense.

A hazy memory flashed in his mind, an apology, him taking the final drink, then stumbling and a soft voice whispering to him, before it all went dark.

No, he wouldn't, he would never..... he thought, yet the implications of Roxy being here and in her state were damning.

Draco looked at his father who hadn't said anything and saw his disappointment.  

He closed his eyes and searched his mind for a reasonable explanation, but there was nothing.  Replaying the events of the previous night once more. Then something clicked. Now that he thought of it, Draco couldn't remember finishing the conversation with Roxy.  As a matter of fact, how did he get to his room?  Boone, he hoped, but as he saw Roxy move about his room, he snapped back to the present, and dread filled him.

But still, something niggled at the back of his mind. Still uncertain of the previous night’s events combined with the throbbing in his head, his father’s disappointment, and the thought that he'd willingly spent the night with Roxy was too much.

Draco doubled over struggling to breathe, the meager contents of his stomach threatening to escape.  

He searched his memories once again frantically as a last-ditch effort to ease his rising panic attack, but drew a blank.  

No, he would never betray Hermione, he wouldn’t.  Draco ran through the hazy memories once again.  

He remembered having two drinks when Nova arrived at the party, before Roxy approached.  He recalled sending his security guard away to find the boys, and then taking the first drink Roxy offered, and finally the last one with her after her apology, but then..... but then......nothing....... he couldn’t remember anything.

Lucius, unaware of his son's internal battle, cleared his throat, “Miss Red" he said her name cooly, the disgust dripping from his lips,  "I believe it is time for you to leave, Draco has an urgent family matter to attend to.”

Roxy squeaked quickly grabbing the closest item to cover her body, which happened to be Draco's shirt, she put it on before moving to exit, stopping in front of Draco ignoring his father.  “I’m glad we were able to work everything out” she whispered, her arm stretched reaching out to comfort Draco.

Draco felt her near and recoiled, moving away from her. He stood his panic subsiding momentarily.  Glaring, at her, his contempt evident he growled the words, “there was never anything to work out, you need to leave now, and don’t ever contact me or the band again.” 

He saw the tears well in her eyes, and he couldn't care less.

Roxy looking defeated, turned and left without another word.

Draco and Lucius watched her leave before he turned to his father to give an explanation, “Father it’s not what it looks like” he began then remembered the urgency in which he'd been banging on his door, "Father why are you here" his voice trembled, "is Hermione okay, the babies?” Draco asked desperately panicking again for a different reason.

Lucius looked at his son his disappointment very much evident on face, “Draco I don’t know what you were thinking, but at this moment Hermione needs you.  Her parents have died in an accident while on holiday in Australia.” he finished bluntly not sparing his son's feelings.

Draco felt as though the room had spun, he felt numb, and come to think of it, he had that same numbness last night, yet he’d chalked it up to him being upset, but now he knew, the numbness was Hermione’s pain.

Hermione was hurting, he knew that he could feel it, even now.

 Like being struck by lightning he moved towards his father, pleading, “I need….i need to get home now.” Draco said desperately.

Lucius reached out steading his son, "please put some clothes on first" his father said, making Draco realize he was in his boxers. Cursing he stepped away and began frantically searching for his clothes, remembering that Roxy had just left with his shirt. 

Lucius frowned but refrained from commentating further on his state of undress and watched as Draco scrambled through his closet putting the first thing he could get his hands on.  

“I came via international portkey” Lucius explained as he watched Draco dress, “Kingsley authorized them as soon as he heard. I came to give one so that you can head back to London, because Hermione needs you." Lucius said still looking at his son sternly.  "I will be heading to Australia to ensure I bring Hermione’s parents remains back to London.”

Draco had dressed quickly, while listening to his father explain about the portkeys.  

When he finished dressing, he looked at Lucius expectantly.  Draco needed that portkey to leave, he needed to get to Hermione now.

Unbothered, Lucius pulled out a handkerchief from his coat pocket and handed it to Draco, “this will activate after you touch it, it will take you straight to Marlborough Place, where your mother and Pansy are with Hermione. I have also already asked Boone to handle everything else here, and planned for the private jet to take the boys and Miss Weasley home in an hour.”

Draco nodded unwrapping the portkey, but before he could touch it, his father stopped him.

“I don’t know what you were thinking, but I will not say anything to Hermione just yet.   She is grieving and this would cause her undo stress.  That is more than she can bear at the moment, and I don’t want this to affect her or my grandchildren." Lucius said looking pointedly at Draco.  "But don’t be mistaken son this matter is not over.” Lucius finished cooly.

“Father nothing happened, I would never, I love Hermione” Draco rambled but his father didn’t bend.

Lucius barley acknowledged his sons words, he was angry on Hermione's behalf and disappointed in his son, but knew that in this moment he couldn't trust himself, he was too emotional and he didn't want to say anything that he couldn't take back so instead he said, "she's been asking for you son, so don't waste another minute, your family needs you" he said before looking at Draco and touching his portkey.  Lucius was whisked away not bothering to wait around for Draco's reply.

“FUCK!” Draco roared, he knew he was so stupid to have let himself be in a situation alone with Roxy.  He could honestly have cared less to what she had to say, but he knew this was bad and knew he had to fix it, but not right now, not when Hermione needed him.

Draco looked at the small key in his palm, took a few steadying breaths before touching it and disappearing.

=^.^=

Hermione was numb, she was cold, and nothing seemed to warm her up, not even the warmth of her bed or the fire in her room could chase the cold away. Strange she thought, when had she gotten back in her bed, then she remembered the call…...that god’s damned call where Constable Hemlock told her that her parents had died in an accident.

She was cold again.

She recalled movement and voices, but they weren’t Draco, she needed Draco, where was he, why wasn't he here.

She was numb again.

=^.^=

An instant later Draco appeared in the sitting room; he dropped the key and ran towards their room nearly running into Harry.

“Draco your back!” Harry said, but Draco ignored him making his way to his room, he had to get to Hermione.

“Hermione” he called out as he made his way through the house, but stopped when his mother walked out of their room closing the door behind her.

“Draco” he heard his mother admonish him, "please lower your voice. You need to be calm son; Hermione is still in shock and running in there yelling will not help her.”  

Draco winced, he knew she was right, but he just needed to see her.  He had to calm himself.  He looked around and noted that Pansy, Ron, Kingsley and Andromeda were also there.  Kinglsey was speaking to a ministry aide about ensuring that Lucius had the support he needed with the Australian Ministry of Magic and government.

Taking another calming breath, although he felt torn inside, he asked cautiously, “Mother how is she?”

His mother gave him a sad smile, “still in shock, but she’s been asking for you.”

Draco closed his eyes letting out a shuddering breath, willing himself to remain calm.

“It will be okay my dragon, she is strong, and we are all here for her” Narcissa said placing a hand on his cheek, “go, she needs you.”

Narcissa stepped out of way, letting him pass.

Draco nodded then opened the door cautiously.  The first thing he noted was that Hermione was sitting up in bed with a faraway look in her eyes, and healer Taylor quietly running a diagnostic off to the side.

When healer Taylor noticed his entry, she quietly exited, but not before explaining to him that she was still experiencing shock, and that the monitoring spell that she had cast would stay up, alerting her to any changes.

He nodded his thanks and watched her make her exit, finally leaving them alone.

Draco looked at his wife, she looked so fragile, it broke his heart.  He approached the bed slowly, “Hermione love, I’m here” he said quietly watching as she turned to face him.

“Draco” she said almost in disbelief as if he weren’t real, “is it really you?” Hermione asked reaching her hand out to touch him, she needed to check to see if he was real, or just a figment of her imagination.  

Draco didn't hesitate to join her on the bed, “I’m here love, I’m here” he said closing the distance between them and drawing her closer.

Hermione kept staring at him her hands now touching him, he was solid and real, god’s she needed him to be real, she thought.

But feeling Draco's warmth under her cold hand, snapped her back to reality.  Hermione felt a weight lift from her body, “oh Draco” she cried out, “you're here, and my parents....my parents" she cried out, "they are gone…… they are really gone this time” she sobbed letting him hold her close and finally the weight of it all hitting her.

The monitoring spell was picking up her distress, “Shhh… Shhh, I know love, I’m sorry, I know, I’ve got you” he murmured into her hair as she finally let herself feel it all.

Gods it hurt so much she thought, she had been numb for hours and now, now she felt safe enough to let go, and she did.

Hermione cried for everything, first for erasing her parents’ memories, then for failing to get them back, and finally for losing them once again and not being able to say goodbye.

Draco held her while she cried, and eventually as she finally fell asleep, where he followed her shortly after finally letting himself unclench from the day’s events.

=^.^=

Draco woke a few hours later to find that Hermione was still sleeping soundly, the diagnostic monitoring her and the babies was steady, indicating that they were all okay. He let out a breath thankful that she was resting.

It was late and while he had managed to sleep for a few hours since he arrived, he still felt like utter shit. There was more than one reason for that, he thought.

He reluctantly left Hermione in bed to rest not wanting to leave her, but knowing he needed to bathe and also check on the progress on bringing his in-laws back from Australia.  He needed to speak to Lucius about earlier, maybe even Pansy if she was still here. 

With one last look back at his sleeping wife, he reluctantly made his way out to the sitting room.

Pansy, Harry, and Ron were there along with his mother, with Kingsley and Andromeda having left while they slept.

“Draco how is she” Pansy asked standing and making his way to him, “we’ve been worried about her.”

“She’s resting now” he said sadly.

His mother rose and made his way to him and asked, “how are you darling?”

Draco felt like shit.

“I’m happy to be home with her, but wish it wasn't for this” he answered honestly.

"I know my dragon, but she needs you to be strong" his mother said allowing him to break a little. 

“She just cried, and it killed me that I couldn’t take the pain away from her.” Draco said choking on the words.

“You’re helping her by being here too my dragon, she was in shock until you arrived, she hadn’t even cried, we were so very worried for her and the babies.” His mother said sadly.

“Yea mate we’re glad you're back and that Kingsley got the portkeys authorized, because I was just about to throw around my I saved the wizarding world card around to get you back here.” Harry said smiling sheepishly.

“Thanks for being here, I appreciate you all, and I know Hermione will too.” Draco said looking at his family and friends.  

“It’s nothing mate, Mione is our family, you are our family” Ron said.

“I will have Stella prepare some food for us, how about you go shower” his mother said, “you smell like you bathed in liquor.”

Draco winced, “thanks mum, I will, and Pansy, could we speak privately after” Draco said giving his friend a look that he knew she understood.

Pansy raised a brow then answered, “I’ll be waiting."

He nodded at his friends once more and made his way back to the room, casting a muffliato over Hermione as to not disturb her.

Thankfully she had remained asleep; it seemed that the potions that healer Taylor had given her combined with his presence had allowed Hermione to truly rest, and he was thankful for that small mercy.

After a much-needed hot shower and sharing some warm food with his friends, he felt a little better. His mother had flooed back to her home to rest a bit and speak to Lucius, while Harry and Ron had left to talk to the others to break the news about what had happened, then to meet Blaise, Theo and Ginny at the airport, leaving Draco and Pansy alone.

Draco now sat in the chair across from Pansy.

“So, Draco what have you done now?” Pansy asked bluntly.

Pansy knew him to well; she had sensed that something was wrong and not just what was happening to Hermione, but something else entirely.

He looked at Pansy unsure of where to start but knowing that she would help him get to the bottom of things.  Should he just blurt it out, he thought.

Pansy was beginning to get aggravated with his silence, unaware that Draco was struggling on where to begin this difficult conversation.

Draco still sitting silently was about to speak before Pansy yelled, “Draco so help me if you don’t explain what's happening with you right now, will hurt you." her frustration evident.

Draco didn't hesitate any further, “Parks when father found me this morning in LA, I was...I was in my room, but I wasn’t alone."

Anger flashed in Pansy's eyes, but Draco continued, “Roxy was in my bed" he swallowed, nervously, "naked, but.....but I don’t remember why." There he thought I said it feeling the guilt crawl across his skin like insects. 

Pansy stared at him incredulously, then quick as lighting slapped him …. hard.

Draco was not expecting it.

“What the fuck Parks” Draco said rubbing his cheek.

“What the fuck…...what the fuck Draco, you just said you woke up with Roxy fucking Red in your bed. You are married you areshole and your wife is heavily pregnant with your twins, and you had the gods damn nerve to end up bed with Roxy fucking Red.” Pansy said standing over him seething.

“How dare you!” Pansy yelled while punching his chest.

“Parks stop” Draco yelled, “for fuck’s sake please stop and listen to me.” Draco said holding her arms stopping her attack.

Pansy snarled, "whereas my wand" she continued.

"Parks I swear I would never cheat on Hermione, please" he begged.

Pansy who was clearly still upset gave him a pointed look and commanded, “explain."

Draco took a steadying breath before reluctantly releasing her.  He explained how he had a few drinks at the party, then how Roxy had approached him wanting to make amends.  He told her how he had followed her to a quieter room where they shared a drink, and she had apologized.  Finally, how the last thing he remembered was that she handed him one last drink to part ways before it all went blank. Then the next thing was his father finding him in his room with Roxy and no recollection of anything after that last drink.”

Pansy who had been standing over him fuming, moved to sit down, she was clearly still pissed off, but he knew she was thinking about it all.

After a few minutes of excruciating silence, Pansy looked at him saying, “Draco, I know you love Hermione, but this is bad” she said, “and now with her parents gone I would hate to add any more stress to her plate or yours, but it sounds to me like you might have been drugged.”

Draco looked at his friend incredulously. He knew that having access to drugs was not hard in their world, but Blaise, Theo and he had never needed date rape drugs. Sure, he had smoked weed and popped a few pills during his darker days, but it was in his own home with his friends.  Drugs were never his thing, certainly not date rape drugs, and now that he thought about the night’s events and lack of memory, it made sense.

"Fuck" he yelled, "I'm such a fucking idiot to think that she had honest intentions."

Draco would have never thought that anyone, let alone Roxy would stoop so low.

“Parks how do I find out if I’ve been drugged?” Draco asked needing to know if that was the case.

Pansy looked at him still upset because he had been an idiot, but it seemed more than likely that Roxy had drugged her friend to take advantage of him, which made her want to kill that bint.

“I will call a doctor to come draw some blood and have it tested for traces of drugs, then I will do some digging" Pansy said a with a little less bite, “but this is still bad Draco, you have to tell Hermione.”

“I will Parks, but I can’t right now, not until I get more info and Hermione is a little more stable, I don’t want to hide anything from her.” Draco said solemnly.

He knew he had to tell her, and he would, he wasn’t going to hide it from her.

He was suddenly scared of how she would react; would he lose her he thought.  But if he had been drugged, then she would know he wasn’t a willing participant in whatever the fuck had happened, and he would then spend the rest of his life making it up to her. He was now more convinced that stepping away from the superstar life was the right choice, he wanted nothing more than to be a devoted husband and father.

So, he decided, he would tell her, just not yet.

Chapter Text

Lucius had arrived the next day with Hermione’s parents remains. Everything had transpired seamlessly especially with the a few calls from Kinglsey to the Australian government.  The Grangers had been transported to the Australian ministry then preserved and prepared for travel.

His heart ached for his daughter, and this felt like it was the very least he could do, so after signing all the necessary documents and assuring the proper arrangements had been made, he had returned to London.

When he arrived, he had learned that Draco had managed to break Hermione out of her shock.  She had begun to mend, good he thought, he knew she was strong. 

As much as he wanted to speak to Draco, he had not pushed.

Instead, he and Narcissa spoke about where to bury the Grangers, in the end deciding that they would bury them on the Malfoy manor grounds. While they no longer lived in the manor the property in Wiltshire was still theirs.  

It would be the first time that anyone other than a Malfoy would be buried there, but this was for Hermione, she was his family, and that meant that they took care of their own.

Lucius had the elves prepare the site where the Grangers would be laid to rest, which was near a beautiful tree that caught the morning light in a way that created a beautifully shaded area. It was to be a place where Hermione and his future grandchildren could visit her parents in peace. Benson had also placed a stone bench under the tree near the plots.

Narcissa had noted that he had been short and clipped when speaking to Draco, asking if something was wrong.  He dismissed it and said it was just his worry for Hermione.  Lucius did not want to tell Narcissa what he'd seen in LA, so he instead he focused on how to help Hermione.  

He knew he had to speak to Draco soon but refrained.  Draco loved Hermione, but he had seen that girl in the bed and that didn't make sense, he knew that the soul and matrimonial bonds demanded fidelity, so there must be some other explanation for what he saw, and he was going to get it. Lucius decided that he would give his son a few more weeks before broaching the subject.  

=^.^=

Hermione had not moved much.  She had been in and out of sleep for the last several hours, which allowed Draco to step away briefly to speak to his parents.  He was glad that his father had returned with the Grangers remains without much fuss, and equally thankful that his mother and the elves had set about preparing for their burial, which allowed him to focus on Hermione.  He had managed to convince her to eat something, when she woke.

When Hermione had finally woken she been relieved to see Draco there.  She let him feed her as they had talked about what had happened, well at least with as much as they knew about the accident.  Draco had held her tight letting her cry it out, but overall, she had just been happy to have him present. She had confessed that while it hurt to have them truly gone and that she would miss them dearly, it was a fact that they had been somewhat estranged due to her obliviation.

To her parents she had just been a long-lost niece and while they had shown her love, there were weary of her too. Hermione had resigned to given them their space and enjoyed their once-a-month Sunday dinners, but she had already resigned to have lost them, now she thought morbidly it’s for real.

She explained to Draco that she had already sort of mourned them in her own way after the effects of the obliviation could not be fully resorted, and that of course made her feel immensely guilty.

Draco for his part didn’t say much, he had just been her rock, he let her vent and work through her feelings. When she heard that they would be buried on Malfoy land, she had burst into tears again. She loved her family so much, they were taking care of everything for her.

Healer Taylor had also been back and forth checking in on her and the twins, who were healthy and still on track. She had been given a few more potions for stress and sleep before departing.

Hermione was again a little sad because her twins would never know their grandparents but looking at how Narcissa and Lucius were caring for her, she knew that it would be okay, they would still have a grand-mére and grand-pére who would love them unconditionally.

Hermione had managed to get up with Draco’s help and took a warm bath, as they waiting for Blaise, Ginny, and Theo to arrive back from LA.

When the group had landed sometime while she was sleeping, Ginny wasted no time in rushing to her and held her tight, she was after all one of her best friends, sister really. Hermione had curiously watched as Blaise had pulled Draco aside and it had looked like they had a disagreement, when she had asked Draco if everything was okay, he said it was so she let it go.

=^.^=

The funeral itself was simple; she was surrounded by her family and friends all there to show her support. Kinglsey and Lucius had ensured that her parents were laid to rest properly and had even placed a beautiful headstone with enchanted images of her parents’ smiling faces. Hermione had smiled and cried because she knew that when she came to visit, she would see their smiling faces as they had been, just her parents. The small bench near the tree had been a thoughtful addition.

After the service everyone had returned to Draco and Hermione’s home to share a meal. Molly had of course brought over several dishes and desserts and with the help of Stella had enough food to feed a small army. Several Weasleys had given their condolences and departed, with Molly and Aurthur being the last ones to leave. George and Ron were still there especially since they were now officially dating the Greengrass sisters, who were also permanent part of their group. As Hermione looked around, she felt the love and support of her friends, she knew that although she no longer had her parents with her, that she would be okay because she was not alone. She began to feel the cracks in her heart begging to heal

=^.^=

It had been three weeks since her parents’ funeral, and Hermione was now feeling a little bit more normal.  The sadness still lingered, but every day as she progressed in her pregnancy, feeling the lives within her grow, gave her something to move forward to, it gave her hope.  What she was currently struggling with now, was the size of her belly.

It was early in the morning when Hermione exclaimed, “Ugh I feel like a house” she groaned when she rolled over in the bed trying to get comfortable.

“You’re the most beautiful house love” Draco said still laying on his back.

Hermione grabbed a pillow and began to smack him, “you” smack “take” smack “that” smack “back” smack.

Draco snatched the pillow and was smiling, “you are so beautiful Hermione, you are carrying our children and that is sexy” he said in a husky voice.

They hadn’t had sex since before her parents’ accident. Draco of course, as man who loved and found his wife to be extremely sexy, had wanted her but was waiting for her to be ready.  Of course, that didn’t mean that he wouldn’t flirt or tease her.

Hearing his husky voice was like flipping a switch to Hermione, she felt her desire pooling in her core, God she wanted this man.

Draco leaned in closer kissing her neck and running his hand down her belly then further under her nightgown, he stopped when he felt the wetness almost dripping down her thighs. She had taken to sleeping in just a night gown sans underclothes, which had been driving him mad, but now made for easy access to what he needed.

“You’re so wet love” he moaned into her lips.

Hermione whimpered and moved her hips trying to get any friction.

“What do you want love” he asked.

Hermione kissed him harder and whimpered again when he began rubbing her clit, “I want….I want you to make me come.” She said a little winded.

“Shall I use my hand or my mouth” he asked hungrily.

“Mouth” she stuttered, “use your mouth.”

Hermione quickly removed her slip baring herself, gods it had been a while, and she needed him, and didn’t care that moments ago she had complained about her size.

Draco kissed her once more before he moved down kissing her.  He kissed his way down her body slowly wanting to savor this feeling.

Hermione groaned frustrated, and Draco chuckled then licked and sucked his way to her core before ravishing her.

Oh, how he had missed this, how he had needed it. He was like a man starved.

It didn’t take long for her to crest, coming so hard that when she tugged at his hair asking him to fuck her, his face was wet and shiny covered with her, and damn if that didn’t turn her on more.

Draco of course was in heaven, he relished how she had come undone coming as he lapped it all up, but she wanted more, and he would oblige.

“Draco, I need you……please” she cried out.

“On your hand and knees love” he ordered.

Draco kissed again her letting her taste herself before he helped her roll over placing a pillow under her belly for support.  After checking that she was comfortable and ready he moved behind her slipping his fingers through her folds causing her to whimper again.

“Draco, I swear to God if you don’t fuck me now …. I will…I will…” she said before he lined himself up at her core and pushed into her with one thrust effectively silencing her.

She was so wet that he slid right in, and damn if it wasn’t worth it, her cunt was divine, so wet, warm, and tight.

He gave her a moment letting her adjust before he began to fuck her.

“I love you Hermione, I missed this” he said as he took her.

Hermione moaned with each thrust feeling her climax building once more, she had missed him too, she hadn’t realized just how much until now.

Draco held her hips as he drilled into her saying,

“I”

thrust

“fucking”

thrust

“love”

thrust

“you”

thrust

He said hoping to drive home just how much he had needed and missed her.

Hermione moaned as he held his pace driving into her with so much love and devotion, she felt herself ready to fall, clenching tight around his cock with every thrust, relishing the feel of him, “Draco” she moaned.

He knew, he always knew she was ready to come, and his release wasn’t far behind, he gripped her tighter and continued his pace, feeling her clench then suddenly she was screaming his name as she came, and he followed her coming so hard he felt like he was floating.

“God that was amazing” Hermione said breathlessly, and she was especially since her babies were taking up so much real estate in her body, even walking up the stairs was a chore.

Draco who was also breathing hard, smiled trying to regulate his breathing, “how about a soak in the tub then we have breakfast” he said moving to stand and help her up.

“I’m so tired now” Hermione said.

“I’ve got you love” he said smiling but helping her get up as they moved toward the bathroom.

=^.^=

Sometime later in the day, Narcissa and Lucius had shown up. Of course, since the accident Hermione had not gone on any walks with Narcissa who had given her space grieve and to be alone with Draco, only checking in.

Their friends had also rarely stopped by and when they did it was just to check in then pop back out. Pansy had come by more than any of them to meet with Draco but hadn’t been since she had traveled back to LA and would return in a day or so.

“Hello darling” Narcissa said as she walked up to Hermione kissing her cheeks before doing the same to Draco. “I am glad that you are up and moving, you must be feeling better” Narcissa asked smiling at Hermione being up and about.

“Yes, I am feeling better” Hermione replied smiling.

“That's wonderful” Lucius said with a smile as leaned in for a hug and pressing a kiss onto the crown of her head.

Hermione was overjoyed to have them in her life.

“Well, if you’re up to it, how about we go for a small walk, while we let the boys catch up” Narcissa asked, “not too far but just to stretch your legs.”

"That actually sounds brilliant" Hermione said smiling.

Draco watched as his mother and wife walk out of the house before he turned to his father, “I guess we should talk.”

Lucius nodded and they made their way to the sitting room.

“Drink?” Draco asked as he made his way to the bar cart pouring two glasses and handing one to his father before taking a seat across from him, he needed something to take the edge off from the upcoming conversation.

They each took a tentative sip.

“Look son Lucius said deciding to just get to the point, “I have given you the space because of the accident, and because Hermione needed time, but she seems to be doing better now, so how about you explain what happened, and tell me when exactly you plan to tell Hermione.”

Draco finished off his drink, then looked at his father contemplating exactly what to explain. He had remembered the disappointment on his face, and he still saw some if it now. He could tell him that Pansy was off investigating in LA, and they were awaiting the results from his bloodwork, but it wasn't that easy, he really wanted to have proof.  He needed confirmation, but knowing his father was not going to relent, he decided that it was best just to fill him in on what he had so far.

“Father, as soon as I got back, I spoke to Pansy about what happened, and after she let me know how disappointed she was and listened to my explanation, she came to the conclusion that I may have been roofied” he said looking into his father’s skeptical eyes.

“Roofied?” Lucius asked looking unconvinced.

“It’s a muggle drug that renders the person unconscious and often blacked out with no memory.

Lucius looked appalled.

“You see, the last thing that I remember was having a drink with Roxy, then she apologized, telling me that she was happy for me and Hermione, and wanted nothing more than to put that whole mess behind her.   She offered me one last drink and then nothing. The next thing I remember is the banging on the door and my head throbbing when you came to find me, and you know the rest.” Draco said imploring his father to believe him.

“Pansy is in LA trying to speak to the guards or staff to try and figure out what the hell happened, because I would never sleep with Roxy Red willingly. I know that she was in my room naked, but I can’t remember if we had sex or not.” Draco said solemnly.

A sudden gasp from the entry way to the sitting room halted his conversation. Draco turned to see Hermione standing in the doorway with his mother behind her a look of hurt and betrayal clear on her face.

Chapter Text

Hermione had really been enjoying her walk but the twins on her bladder had other plans, so she had come back to use the loo. Also, she was not about to embarrass herself in front of Narcissa Malfoy.

Narcissa had of course understood and had simply helped her back into the home. 

Walking slowly but with a purpose toward the nearest bathroom that was near the sitting room, she heard Draco speak loudly at his father.  She made her way towards the sitting room where Lucius and Draco were sitting, instantly becoming concerned as she approached. Whatever they were talking about sounded serious. 

Hermione not sure if she should intervene and was moments away from revealing herself with Narcissa at her heels before hesitating a moment.   

As Hermione inched closer, she caught a portion of their heated conversation, “………what the hell happened, because I would never sleep with Roxy Red.  I know that she was in my room naked, but I can’t remember if we had sex or not.”  She heard Draco say.

She stood in a trance, wondering if she had heard him correctly.  Her brain obviously not functioning properly and her body was doing its own thing, as she let out an audible gasp.  It was a pure reaction to what she had just thought she had heard.

Draco's attention snapped to where Hermione stood rooted to the spot, a mask if horror on his face.

“Hermione, it's not what it sounds like” Draco said moving making his way to her.

Hermione snapping out of her trance, took a step back bumping into Narcissa, she held her hand out towards Draco to create a buffer, “Stop don’t come near me...I need to.   I need” her words trembled, and she willed herself not to cry.

She turned and moved to leave, when suddenly she felt dizzy.

Hermione apologized to Narcissa for bumping into her and made a move to leave again, but now there was not enough air in the room,  as a matter of fact, was the room spinning?  She had managed to take another step before she felt nauseous, she couldn’t breathe as her mind was trying to process what she had just heard.

Had Draco just admitted to sleeping with Roxy Red while he was working in LA? How could he do that to her, to their babies, was the last thing she thought before a sharp pain shot through her chest.  

She stopped mid step, suddenly the pain was too much, she couldn’t focus, she could feel her heart thrashing wildly in her chest and the last thing she saw was Narcissa and Lucius' worried faces before she fainted.

=^.^=

Hermione woke to a steady beeping, slowly opening her eyes trying to figure out where she was. 

She had been on a walk with Narcissa but had to use the loo, and then….and then...... she remembered Draco yelling at Lucius, about Roxy.  

Her pulse was racing again feeling like she couldn’t breathe. The door to the room opened and Healer Taylor came rushing in conjuring several diagnostics, “Hermione I need you to be calm, your blood pressure is rising.  I am going to give you a mild sedative to help you relax, I don’t; want you to go into premature labor” she said pulling out a small potion bottle from her coat pocket and bringing it to her lips. 

The potion worked instantly helping her relax, she heard the beeping slow to a normal rhythm, taking a few deep breaths.

“Feeling better?” the Healer asked.

Hermione nodded, "yes a bit."

"That's good" Healer Taylor said her smile not quite reaching her eyes.

"What happened" Hermione asked still but confused.

“Your family brought you into St. Mungo’s a few hours ago because you fainted.  I was called in as you and the babies are my patients.” Healer Taylor said smiling warmly, “you gave them all quite a scare.”

"Oh" was all Hermione could manage.

“When I arrived a few hours ago Narcissa mentioned that you had also expelled some serious accidental magic just before you passed out, which is making you feel even more exhausted, but that didn’t worry me as much as your high blood pressure which is harmful to not only you but the babies.” The healer explained.

Hermione felt the tears pool in her eyes as she rubbed her belly, she didn’t want to harm her babies.

 "Are the twins okay” Hermione asked looking around at the different diagnostics.   

"They are both just fine" the healer waved her wand and suddenly the twins’ heartbeats were audible.

Hermione felt instant relief, her babies were fine even if she was feeling gutted.

“You will stay here overnight for observation, but if you can remain calm, I can release you tomorrow under strict instructions of rest and no further stress.” Healer Taylor said drawing Hermione out of her thoughts.

Hermione nodded, she wanted to leave now, no she needed to leave to think, but she didn’t know what was happening and she didn’t want to think about let alone see her husband, so she took a steadying breath willing herself to remain calm, because her priority was her twins. 

There was a loud commotion from the other side of the door that drew her attention.  Taking note that her room was empty.

Seeing her confused look, Healer Taylor explained that when she had arrived, she had been focused on getting Hermione stable and had insisted that the room remain clear.  

Hermione smiled sadly but was thankful for the healers quick thinking, she didn't know just how she would react if Draco had been in the room with her.  Her heart was aching for him, but she needed to think.  

“Can I get someone for you now that you are awake?” healer Taylor asked.

“Who’s out there?” Hermione replied, knowing that it was likely that not only her family was there, but all her friends.

“Your in-laws, your friends, and your husband. He’s been insisting on coming in" Healer Taylor said looking at her with pity.

Hermione knew that Draco would be anxious, but she wasn't ready. “Could you please ask Narcissa and Ginny to come see me” Hermione asked with a small sad smile on her face.

The healer smiled again and made her way to the door, “I’ll go get them for you.”

=^.^= 

When they arrived at the hospital, Hermione had been taken into the room for treatment, and no one was allowed in.  

Draco had been glad he had moved quick enough to catch Hermione before she had hit the floor as she fainted. He had felt a sharp pain in his chest as Hermione had expelled a powerful burst of magic that had knocked his parents down, as well as shattering several items in the area.  He had not been touched. 

Now, Draco hated to not be at her side, but didn't protest......much, as his concern was Hermione and the twins.

An hour after they arrived, Healer Taylor informed him that Hermione was currently stable but sleeping and would not be ready for visitor until she woke in a few hours.  

Draco had been upset, he had cursed and demanded that as her husband he should be allowed to sit with her, but his mother had put her foot down and said no.  Draco has seen the disappointment on her face and acquiesced…for now.   

The healer began asking questions specifically what had caused her such stress, and he had winced.  He was ashamed that he had caused her pain.  Despite his shame, Draco gave Healer Taylor a brief explanation, and she had concluded that it would be best for Hermione to remain alone and rest.

Draco was angry at Roxy for what she did, at the healer for not allowing him in, at his father and mother for making sense and mostly he was mad at himself for having caused this. 

=^.^=

Their friends, who were now all sitting in the waiting room just as anxious to hear any news, had arrived shortly after Hermione had been admitted. 

They had all had questions about what happened, to which Lucius had simply said that Hermione had fainted which had been brought on by some stress.

Blaise of course had given Draco a knowing look, he had a feeling he knew what the “stress” had been.

He remembered the day Draco had left LA, to join Hermione, the day of her parent's accident.  

Roxy had come back to their place about fifteen minutes after Draco had left, claiming she was looking for her purse. 

When Blaise had answered the door and was about to turn Roxy away, as he didn’t want Ginny who was making her way back so they could depart for London to see Roxy, she insisted that her purse was in Draco's room.  She told Blaise that she had just left no less than fifteen minutes ago and, in her haste, must have forgotten her purse, but that it was there by the nightstand.

Blaise looked at her suspiciously noting that she was wearing Draco’s shirt from the night before.  He wanted to say more but instead decided to humor her.  Blaise had hoped to call her bluff giving him a reason to give her a piece of his mind, when he had spotted the damned purse in Draco’s room exactly where she had said it would be.  He also noted the rumpled bed and the remainder of Draco’s clothes from the night before scattered around like it had been taken off in a hurry.

Now Blaise was angry and confused because he knew that Draco was devoted to Hermione, so none of this made sense, but Roxy it seemed had not lied.

When Blaise made his way back to the door where he had left her, he handed her belongings, and she just smirked triumphantly.  She inquired about Draco’s whereabouts, but Blaise had shut her down telling her to leave Draco alone, shutting the door in her face.

Blaise knew that something had happened, but he wasn’t sure what.  When they had arrived back to London, Harry, Ron and Luna were waiting on them.  Ginny who had been a wreck the whole flight had not hesitated and had apparated them straight to Marlborough Place to see Hermione.

While Ginny was comforting Hermione, he pulled Draco aside informing him about his encounter with Roxy.  Draco had simply said that he would handle it, but he didn't deny it.  Blaise felt his anger simmer beneath him.  

He had given Draco the time to be with Hermione and to let her grieve, but now here she was in the hospital.

The whole situation had just come out and he felt like an arse for not demanding answers from Draco, but even more so, for not sharing this with Ginny.   He should have pushed Draco to talk to him and deal with this Roxy issue, but Draco was his brother and wanted to be there for him too.

He hoped that there was a good explanation for this because he knew that Draco would not intentionally hurt Hermione, he was the love of his life, but he could admit that this all looked bad. 

Blaise looked over at his friend who was shaking his leg restlessly with his head in his hands, and he felt just a little sorry for him.

=^.^=

It had been a few more hours since Hermione had been admitted, and Draco had been pacing back and forth in the waiting area near Hermione’s room.  He still wasn't allowed in, and he was ready to break the damn door down if they wouldn’t let him in.

He was just ready to walk back to the mediwitches desk and insist on speaking to the lead healer, when Healer Taylor had come out of Hermione's room.

Draco was at the healer’s side in instant, “Can I see her now?” He was desperately.

“Mr. Malfoy, Hermione is awake, her and the babies are doing much better, her blood pressure has begun to normalize, but she will need to remain here overnight.  If this positive trend continues, she will be able to go home with some provisions.”  Healer Taylor explained ignoring his plea to join Hermione.

Draco let out a shuddering breath, "that's great, that’s good" he muttered and honestly thought thank God that she was feeling better, but he asked again, “may I go in now?” the desperation evident in his words.

The healer looked at him sadly then replied, “she has asked for Narcissa and Ginerva Weasley” giving him a nervous look, “she doesn’t want to see you at the moment.”

Draco took a step back feeling as if he had been punched in the gut, “Wha...what” stumbling on his words, looking at his mother and Ginny incredulously.

Narcissa looked at her son, and her heart was breaking for him, she wanted to comfort him, but in that moment, Hermione needed her, so she Ginny moved to follow healer Taylor. 

Draco not wanting to believe what he heard,  snapped out of his shock, and moved to follow them, Lucius was up and moving to block his path, but Harry beat him to it.

“Mate just calm down, let them go in and I’m sure that she’ll see you soon” Harry said concerned for Hermione and Draco.  He had a feeling there was more to the story, especially when Pansy had taken off to LA.

Draco looked at Harry, failing to hold his anger at himself, at Roxy, and at not being able to be see Hermione, before he snapped.  Rationally he knew it wasn’t Harry's fault, but Draco was hurting, because he had hurt her, so he lashed out.

“THAT'S MY WIFE HARRY" Draco yelled.  "I have to see her, you can’t stop me, I’m her husband, I need to explain to her” he said not losing steam.

“Explain what Draco?” Harry asked still holding him back, “why doesn’t she want to see you?”

Blaise, Theo and Ron had now moved to stand behind Draco, caging him in.

“Why did Hermione faint?” Harry asked again now using his auror voice.

Draco was still raging and in pain, he could feel her pain, it made him sick, he hated that he had caused it.

“What did you do Malfoy” Harry asked once more.

“Potter how about we give him some space, come Draco let’s go for a walk” Blaise said trying to diffuse the situation.

“Mate just talk to us” Ron added, while Theo looked at the scene before him unsure of what was happening.  For once at a loss for words, he could feel the tension radiating off Draco.

“FUCK!” Draco yelled then went to his knees and broke down.

Theo didn't hesitate and moved quickly, taking a knee drawing Draco into a hug, “it’s going to be okay” he said as his brother broke down sobbing.

Harry moved to seal the area using his Auror privileges, while Ron silenced the room, Lucius looked hurt but stood back keeping watch. 

Blaise also knelt and hugged both Theo and Draco.

“Will someone please explain what in Merlin’s name is going on?” Harry asked exasperated

Draco let out a few shuddering breathes accepting the comfort that his brothers offered, “I’m okay...... I'm okay” he said convincing no one.

Slowly Blaise and Theo released Draco and then once again stood. Theo and Blaise were at Draco's sides in case he broke down again.

Draco turned to his once childhood rival now turned friend and reluctantly said “the day my father came to find me in LA to tell me that Hermione's parents had died in an accident,  he found Roxy Red naked in my bed.” Draco took a short pause, then continued to explain what Pansy had suspected, but before he could get the words out, Harry’s fist was already colliding with his face.

Chapter Text

“Bloody hell Harry” Ron said moving to stop Harry from pummeling Draco.

Blaise and Theo were helping Draco up from the floor again.

“You bastard how could you” Harry was yelling as Ron held him back.

Draco welcomed the pain, relished it and the blood that ran down his nose, that he knew was broken.

“Mr. Potter” Lucius said stepping closer to Harry, please allow my son to explain, Draco nodded his thanks to his father.

Harry glared at him but stood down, but Ron didn’t move.  Ron had witnessed just how much Draco loved Hermione and was finding it hard to believe that he would hurt her, and that was saying a lot since he had disliked Draco for many years, before they had all reconnected.

Theo had waved his wand stopping the bleeding, then took a step back as did Blaise.

“Roxy approached me at a party we were at, asking to apologize.  I agreed reluctantly, and we ended up alone as I had sent my security to find the Blaise and Theo to tell them I was heading to my room after. We had a drink, before she apologized. I didn't really care, because she had given me an excuse to leave the party early.  I knew that I would never see her again, so I listened.  Afterwards she offered me one more drink which I took. I remember feeling stumbling and then it all went black, until father showed up that morning to inform me about the Grangers accident.  He found Roxy in the room naked, and I honestly have no memories of anything.” Draco explained with no pretense.

Harry was still seething, but was also thinking, “what does this have to do with Pansy….I swear to merlin if she is hiding things for you…” he had said but stopped, feeling upset at the thought that his girlfriend would willing help Draco get away with cheating.

As if following Harry’s train of thought, Draco answered, “Pansy isn’t helping me hide anything, she is helping me figure out exactly what happened.  She is the one who thinks that Roxy drugged me.  Pansy also had a doctor test my blood for traces of drugs in my system and then went to LA to see if she could find any information or witnesses.”

Harry looked at his friend, seeing the defeat and sadness in his eyes, his remaining anger vanishing. Harry took a step forward, but Ron held him back.  Harry looked at Ron and said, “it’s okay Ron, I may have overreacted, I’m sorry Draco.”

Draco let out the breath he had been holding in. 

“When do the blood results come back” Harry asked.

“Any day now” Draco replied wiping the blood from his face.

“Mate, I understand why you didn’t tell Hermione right away, but we are here for you, you should have trusted us with this.” Theo said solemnly, he was clearly hurt at the lack of confidence Draco had in them. 

Draco hung his head, he knew he could trust every male in that room, “I know, I should have but so much happened and I wanted to hear from Pansy, and wait until Hermione was feeling better before I had that conversation, but she knows now, and I just need to explain to her that I would never do anything to hurt her."

“We are here for you now Draco you are not alone, and knowing Roxy, I don’t find it hard to believe that she wouldn’t stoop that low, not if it meant getting to you, even if she never had you” Blaise said.

The men all nodded and agreed, “yea mate I have seen how devoted you are to Mione, and she is just as crazy for you, just give her a bit of time.” Ron said.

Draco knew Ron was right, but that didn’t mean it didn’t hurt like hell.

=^.^=

Pansy hated LA, the only good thing was the shopping, but currently that was not on her to do-list. Boone and she had travelled back to LA under the pretense of closing out Nova’s contract, now that the boys had completed and recorded their song. 

But really, she was here to find that slag and make her pay, while finding out just what really happened to Draco.

Boone had already packed up the apartment before the boys had left weeks ago, not that the movie execs or recording label knew, so she used it to her advantage, giving her a few days to stay and speak to anyone of interest.  Now she had time to track that slag down, mercifully it only took a few days.  

Being the manager for Nova, gave her unfettered access in this life, so after a few phones calls and tracking down key witnesses, she was at Perch a cute little French restaurant with wonderful views of the city.  This was the type of place that normally required a reservation, but being Nova’s manager and a witch had its perks, she had confunded the server into thinking that there was a reservation for Nova, then let it slip that they would be there.  With Boones help the area was secured. Word got back to Roxy’s management, and the trap was set, all Pansy had to do was wait for her to take the bait. 

=^.^=

A few hours later with some carefully concealed enchantments by Boone, thank merlin for elf magic, Pansy sat enjoying a nice drink at the roof top terrace.  Boone had made it so that anyone not already aware of what Pansy was doing, would steer clear of the space, and forget they had seen Pansy.  Boone had also cast some clever enchantments giving the illusion to those with bad intentions to see what they wanted to see, in Roxy's case, she would see Draco, but it was just a rouse.

Pansy didn’t have to wait long, fifteen minutes after arriving, the waitress was asking if a Roxy Red could join their party.

Pansy smiled devilishly, “of course, she’s expected” she said to the waitress who smiled then left to fetch Roxy.

A few moments later, Roxy made her way over the table, when she arrived, she noted that Draco was not present.

“Hello Pansy” Roxy said looking around confused.

“Roxy” Pansy said trying to take the bite out of her voice, “have a seat.”

Roxy looked around again.

“Oh, Draco had to step out for a moment, but he will be right back, why don’t we girls catch up.”  Pansy said raising her glass and taking a drink.

“Roxy, I apologize where are my manners, how about we share a drink, we were given the best wine, on the house of course.” Pansy said motioning once again to the waitress.  Quickly she brought over a glass of wine and a cup of water, before leaving them alone once again.

Pansy motioned toward the wine glass.

“Oh no thank you, I really shouldn’t be drinking wine in my condition” Roxy said smiling shyly.

“What condition darling, you look positively glowing” Pansy said smiling.

Roxy fidgeted in her seat, “when will Draco be back, I feel that we need to talk to discuss...um.... my condition in private.” Roxy said with a straight face.

“Ah I see, would this condition of yours happen to be because of that dalliance that occurred say four weeks ago?” Pansy asked unbothered.

Roxy looked around nervously but feeling as though Pansy was not snapping at her, gave her a boost of confidence, “so he told you about our night together then?”

Pansy smiled.

“Yes, he did, he is my brother after all.” Pansy said taking another drink of her wine.

Roxy looked longingly at her wine glass, then grabbed the glass of water and took a few long sips.

Pansy smiled wickedly and waited a few moments before speaking again.

“You know Roxy when Draco told me what happened, I found it hard to believe that he would do something like that.  You see Draco and I come from a different life, as do Blaise, Theo, and his wife.  A life that you know nothing about.” Pansy said cooly watching Roxy’s confidence slowly drain.

“And this life we come from grants us certain perks that only we have, like being able to gather the truth from a person.” Roxy now looked like she wanted to run but was seemingly held in place by an unseen force. 

Pansy continued, “so when Draco told me that the last thing he remembered about your little interaction was taking a drink and then waking up with no memory of the night" Pansy paused for effect.  "It sounded a little off, so I asked around when I got here a few days ago, and do you know what I managed to find” Pansy asked her voice dripping with false sweetness.

“No” Roxy spit out quickly, although she looked like she had wanted to say nothing.

Pansy smiled once more.

“Well, I spoke to Nova’s security that night, you know the one Draco had sent out to find Theo and Blaise to tell them that Draco was going to his room after your little talk.  He had a very interesting account of that night you see, as no less than twenty minutes after he had left, as he was making his way back to check in on Draco, when he said he saw your security detail dragging him back to his room with you tagging along.  He also says that since he had mentioned going back to his room he didn’t think anything of it other than the fact that he looked like he had had one to many drinks, so he followed along although you kept insisting, he could leave, which he didn't, not until your team made it back to his room.”

Roxy was looking panicked.

Pansy smirked and continued, “but it still felt off you see, as Draco is madly and deeply devoted and head over heels in love with his wife, so why would he spend the night with you?”  Pansy paused once again letting her words wash over the slag in front of her.  “I figured that instead of trying to run around, I’d go to the source, so tell me Roxy, what really happened that night with Draco?”

Roxy clenched her jaw in hopes of keeping her mouth closed, but it was as if she was compelled to tell the truth no matter how much she tried to fight it.

Roxy struggled then shouted, “I lied to him to get him alone," she said huffing.  "He didn’t care about me, so just like I planned, I gave him a drink with drugs so that I could take him back to his room and show him just how good we could be.” She said breathing hard.

Pansy was seething, but had to keep her calm, “so you are saying that you drugged Draco to take advantage of him?”

Roxy sputtered but the words spilled again, “Yes but it didn’t work, I gave him two drinks that wee roofied and that made him pass out.”

Roxy continued to struggle but the confession spilled, “when we made it back to the room, he was out cold so I decided to stay and pretend that we had had sex so one of his band mates would find him, but turned out even better than I imagined as it was his father who found us.”  She spit out.

“So, nothing happened between you two, you indicated that you were in a delicate condition?” Pansy asked raising a brow

“No, and it’s not because I didn’t try, I overestimated the dose and I couldn’t get him…… up, so no I was hoping to see him today and tell him I was pregnant then trick him into sleeping with me.” Roxy said with no remorse.

“Is that enough of a confession detective?” Pansy asked looking over her shoulder at a female detective and her stocky partner.

The detectives stepped towards the table, “Damn……. Miss Parkinson, are you sure you don’t want to work in law enforcement?” Detective Slone asked, “you are really quite good at this.”

Pansy smiled, “no I just learned a thing or two from my boyfriend who is also in law enforcement” Pansy replied.

“Well please send your boyfriend our regards, I am sure if he is half as good as you the streets of London are safer for it” the stocky one, Detective Ramirez added.

“Oh yes, he’s literally quite the savior” she replied cheekily.

A few moments later, the two detectives had Roxy in handcuffs and were escorting her out of the building.  Pansy promised to have Draco’s attorneys follow up with how he wanted to proceed.

=^.^=

Pansy wouldn’t change a thing, although she hated not telling Harry about this, but she knew the kind of snake, no pun intended, that Roxy was.  When she had received the results of Draco’s blood work and it showed that he'd been drugged, she wasted no time and had flown straight to LA to get to the bottom of this. 

She contacted Nova’s attorneys in LA as soon as she landed and presented her evidence where they had then discreetly filed a case against Roxy.  When she found the security guard, she had discovered that Roxy had paid them to help, her with Draco and one had even procured the drugs for her, and as a part of a plea deal the guard had opted to testify against Roxy.  The last thing that was missing was a confession. 

Pansy had approached the two detectives assigned to the case with her plan, and they had agreed, of course they didn’t know she was a witch, so that had been in her favor.  She had a few reservations about giving Roxy the veritaserum at first, but after she had confessed to sexually assaulting Draco in his incapacitated state, that feeling vanished.

Roxy Red should have never messed with a Slytherin.  

Also, those detectives would be none the wiser, even though she and Boone had violated the statue of secrecy by cunfounding a few muggles, using a sticking charm to ensure Roxy wouldn't bolt, and even worse by slipping a large dose of veritaserum into Roxy's drinks, but it was worth it and would do it again.  Smiling at the thought of those detectives, when Roxy was still confessing to her crimes at the station when they interrogated her again. Pansy hadn’t hesitated when lacing the drinks generously, hoping to give Roxy a taste of her own medicine.

Pansy smiled but couldn’t relish it, she had finally had answers for Draco, even more so she was relieved that she could return home and share the news with Draco, she just hoped that Hermione was still well and in time to help clear up this mess.

She smiled allowing herself to think of getting back to Harry, and to helping her friends, she knew she would do this again in a heartbeat.

Chapter Text

Hermione tried to hold in her tears in when Narcissa and Ginny walked in the room, but it was no use.  Narcissa approached her and held her tight, which made Hermione cry more, she needed this ...a mother’s love.

“It’s okay darling, you are safe, you and the babies are well” Narcissa said rubbing soothing circles on Hermione’s back, letting her cry as much as she needed.

Ginny had approached Hermione on the opposite side, sad that her friend was hurting.

A few moments later, Hermione shuddered a bit before releasing Narcissa and said, “I’m okay.”

Narcissa was unconvinced but relented.

“Mi what happened?” Ginny asked.

Hermione looked at her mother-in-love, then back to her friend before speaking reluctantly, “I overheard Draco telling Lucius that he had been with Roxy the day I found out my parents …and…and” Hermione began to breathe rapidly.

“Hey Mi, please calm down” Ginny begged watching the monitoring spell begin to spike.

“If it’s too much, it can wait” Ginny said he face fully of worry.

Hermione closed her eyes thinking of her babies, finding a calm she didn’t think she had, especially when all she could feel from Draco was heartache.

“I heard Draco say that Roxy was in his room naked and that he couldn’t remember if he had sex with her, I turned to leave but panicked and then passed out.” Hermione said now wondering if she had overreacted, instead of waiting to speak to him.

Hermione could see the fury building within Ginny, she was turning about as red as Ron when he was angry. She gave Hermione a look, before turning to leave, "Gin don't " Hermione understanding what was about to happen.  

Ginny ignored her and kept walking, while all Hermione heard was, “I’ll hex that slimy ferret” as she watched Ginny head out the door.

Hermione gave Narcissa a panicked look before Narcissa followed Ginny, “dear please be calm, I’ll go find Ginerva and sort this out.”

Narcissa smiled warmly but still looked worried, before moving to do some damage control.

=^.^=    

The boys had dropped the enchantments and even managed to have a healer fix Draco’s nose. They had talked about the whole fiasco, before Lucius and Harry had stepped out to fetch some food and drinks while the rest of them were sitting around waiting until Narcissa and Ginny returned.

Theo was in mid discussion when a red-faced Ginny appeared in the door making a beeline for Draco.

“Ferret” she yelled, Draco rose not noticing that she was livid, and before he could say a word, she had punched him, breaking his nose once again.

Blaise rose and quickly and lunged at Ginny stopping her attack, “let me go Blaise, the slimy git deserves it” Ginny said seething.

“Fuck” Draco yelled “you broke my nose Red.” Draco once again had blood running down his face soaking his shirt.

Theo moved to assist Blaise and smiling like a loon at Ginny, while Ron moved to help Draco.

“Draco language” Narcissa said sweeping into the room a little too late to stop Ginny.

“Love please calm down or I won’t let you go” Blaise implored.  Ginny snarled at him, and he held her tighter.

Lucius and Harry came into the room taking in the scene.  Harry smiled knowing that Ginny was just a protective of Hermione as him, he hadn’t expected anything less from her.

“What in merlin’s name is going on in here” Lucius said not daring to glance at Narcissa but feeling her steely gaze on him.  He knew she would be livid that he knew something about this and hadn’t talked to her about it.

“It's not enough I need to kill him” Ginny growled, “Blaise let me go.”

“Gin please calm down” Blaise tried again.

“I will not calm down, this slimy no-good ferret cheated on Hermione, how can you all just stand there, Ron, Harry do something” Ginny yelled as Narcissa watched incredulously.

“Gin” Harry sighed, “Blaise is right, please calm down” Harry said stepping closer to her, "it’s not what it looks like, trust me."

Ginny looked at Harry and Ron, at how they were not reacting and let some of her fury drain, but not fully subside.   After a few deep breathes, Blaise looked at her noting she had relaxed a bit and released her but stayed close.

“Explain now!” she demanded.

Since Draco was still nursing his broken nose, so Harry rushed to tell Ginny what had happened.

Blaise watched as the fight left her, she was still mad, but she was now being reasonable, he was fucked, he knew then and there that he loved her, watching as she hadn’t hesitated to defend her sister.   His little fireball was going to make him pay for not sharing that he had suspected something had happened. He tried to not be aroused but fuck she was making him hard, she shifted slightly and decided he would tell her everything he knew as soon as they got back to his flat, consequences be damned.

Ginny now calmer, didn’t apologize for the punch, thanks Charlie for teaching her, but now she understood that the whole situation was a little more complicated.

“Look I understand that a lot was going on, but you are not alone Draco, this is right mess, but I have seen just how much you love Mi and I know you wouldn’t hurt on purpose, not unless you have a death wish.” Ginny said smirking.  She really didn’t feel bad for punching him, but did feel bad that all of this had come out the way it did.

“She doesn’t want to see you yet, but maybe soon, maybe I can try to explain and then she’ll want to talk to you” Ginny offered.

Draco hung his head again, he wanted to be the one to explain now more than ever, but he knew he was also the last person she wanted to see.

He felt his heart breaking.

“Mate maybe I can speak to her” Ron offered, surprising them all, “I wasn’t always your biggest fan so maybe if she hears it from me, she will believe it.”

“You know Ron, that’s not a bad idea” Theo said smiling and clapping Ron on the back, at least if she hexes anyone it will me the messenger” he finished chuckling a bit.

Harry who was closer reached over smacking Theo, “ouch” he cried out, “what was that for.”

For being a prat, Ginny, Blaise, Harry, and surprisingly Narcissa answered at the same time.

Draco ignored them all and looked at Ron, he was the last person he would ever think would help him, but here he was willing to speak for him.

“Thanks Ron, I appreciate it, if she’s willing to speak to you.” Draco said sincerely.

=^.^=

Hermione was sitting up in her bed when the door opened and Ron walked in.

“Hi”

“Hi” she replied smiling softly.

“Mi, how are you feeling” he asked with look of worry on his face.

Hermione smiled replying, “I’m better now, thanks for asking Ron.”

Ron smiled, moving closer taking the seat next to the bed and reached out to hold her hand.  He held it and was silent as several looks crossed his face.

Hermione smiled at him sincerely; Ron had always been sweet but knew that Ron had never been good at hiding his facial features, she could read him like an open book. 

“What is it Ron, I can see it clear as day on your face that you have something to say.” Hermione said putting him out of his misery of trying to figure out how to broach the subject.

Ron relaxed at her opening smiling sheepishly, he had always been shite at his poker face, “Mi we know why you are here” he said cautiously, “and trust me when we figured out why, well let’s just say that you are not the only one with a good right hook.”

Hermione willed herself to remain calm.

“We know what happened with Draco and I’ll add that he had not one but two broken noses in the span of an hour as a result,” Ron continued, unaware of the growing panic within her.

“He’s fine and has been healed of course, but I wanted to tell you that I think that you should let him explain to you what happened, because it’s not what it seems, he loves you so much and I believe he would never purposefully hurt you.”

Hermione sighed, she didn’t want to talk about this not even with Ron, she knew that things were serious if Ron was in here, she had expected it to be Harry, and was positive that the two broken nosed Draco had suffered had not doubt been from Harry and Ginny.

“Ron, I appreciate you being here to check in on me, but I don’t think…. I do love him but…” she said struggling with her thoguhts before he cut her off again.

“I know that it looks bad but please consider just hearing him out, you know that I would never in a million years think that I would be pleading the bloody ferret’s case, and I know it’s not my business, but at least give him a chance.” Ron finished looking at Hermione expectantly.

Hermione was in an alternate reality, she was sure of it, because there was no way that Ronald Bilius Weasley was in her room advocating for Draco Malfoy.  She wondered briefly if she had hit her head when she blacked out.

Hermione could read his face and what she saw gave her pause, she could see the sincerity in his words and paired with his pleading she thought that maybe she should speak to her husband. She took at steading breath before replying.

“I will Ron, maybe when I am back at home, but right now, I just need some time to think, it still hurts to think of it, and maybe I should have waited and spoken to him before I ended in Mungo’s, but I promise I will speak to him, just not now.” She said reluctantly.

Hermione did mean it, but she was still upset and needed some time.  She looked at Ron and was glad to have her friend near, it had been a while since they had really talked, so stowing her thoughts of Draco, she asked, “how are things with Astoria?”

She noted how his face lit up and smiled.

“Stori’s great Mi, I never thought that it could be like this, that I could have a real shot at being happy, and mum really likes her.” Ron said still smiling.

“I think I love her, and I want to ask her to marry me” Ron confessed.

Hermione wasn’t shocked by his revelation, she knew that when Ron found the one, he would be all in, and if the dopey look on his face was anything to go by, she was certain that he was well and truly in love.

“I’m scared to ask her though, it’s not been long, and I am afraid she will say no.” he said a little more solemnly.

“Oh Ron” she motioned for him to get closer so she could hug him, realizing what she wanted and moved.

“I don’t think for one second that Astoria would say no, honestly I think she will be excited to be your wife.” Hermione said.  She had seen them together and had had talks with her when all the girls were together.   Astoria had been so excited when she told them that Ron had confessed his love for her and that if he ever asked her, she would proudly be his wife.

“You really think so, I mean she is just so beautiful, kind, and mum has been showing her how to cook and she’s enjoying spending time with the rest of the family, she’s not like anyone I have ever met” he gushed.

Hermione smiled feeling a little better, she needed to know that there was happiness even if she felt heartache at the moment.

Ron had moved to sit back in his chair and from his pocket pulled out a small box.

Hermione gasped.

Ron smiled and opened the box showing Hermione the ring.  It was a gorgeous oval shaped diamond that was nestled on a dainty gold band.  It was simple but beautiful she thought, it really embodied Astoria.

Hermione smiled at her friend, she could feel the happiness and wonder in his eyes as he looked at the ring that signified so much hope and love, “it’s perfect Ron” she said honestly, “Astoria is so lucky to have someone like you loving her.”

Ron smiled again closing the box and stowing it back into his pocket, “I’m the lucky one, I don’t know what she sees in a bloke like me.”

Hermione wiped a tear of joy that had escaped her eyes, “hey that’s my best friend you’re talking about” she said laughing, “but honestly Ron don’t wait, I can see how much you love her.”

Ron leaned in hugging her once more, and Hermione sighed holding him tight, Ron really did give the best hugs.   

“I will Mione, I will, but please only if you promise me not to make that ferret wait too long, he’s miserable without you, and I don’t know how many more broken noses he can take.” Ron said chuckling.

Hermione nodded, she didn’t want her emotions regarding Draco to show, “I will Ron, now will you please have Ginny and Harry come back in here.” Hermione asked wanting to know just how bad it had been.

“Sure, thing Mi” Ron said before kissing her temple and making his way back out to the waiting room.

=^.^=

A few moments after Harry and Gin made their way into Hermione’s room, Draco looked at Ron expectantly.

“Mate she said she is not ready to talk to you yet” he heard Ron say and he felt his breath leave his body.

“Draco” his father said when Draco seemed to sway, “son sit down, Cissa grab a healer.” Lucius ordered.

“Draco…Draco” Ron spoke again, “she said she didn’t want to speak to you now, but will when she gets home, she just wanted some space” Ron said holding Draco from falling.

Draco’s eyes flashed to his feeling his heart in his throat, “she’ll speak to me?” he croaked.

“Yes, I know she still loves you she said so, but she was just caught unaware and just needs a little time, but she promised she will let you explain.” Ron finished watching Draco steady himself.

For the first time in hours Draco felt hope, he wasn’t even mad at Harry and Ginny for breaking his nose, hell he deserved it for even placing himself in a questionable position, but in this moment, Ronald Weasley was his savior, he had vouched for Draco.

“Thanks Ron… I …I”, Draco said getting choked up.

“That’s what friends are for” Ron said smiling, “now how about we get you cleaned up, you look like you’ve been trampled by a herd of hippogriffs” Ron said laughing.

Draco smiled for the first time in hours because he finally had hope.

Chapter Text

Hermione woke the next morning feeling slightly better.  Healer Taylor had been in and out and was pleased that Hermione’s vitals had remained stable throughout the night and had cleared her to leave in a few hours.  Narcissa had been by her side and had not mentioned anything of Draco only that he and Lucius were still in the lobby, but that the rest of their had had gone home to rest. 

She remembered Harry mentioning that he needed to pick up Pansy from the airport, and that he would check in on her once she was at home and settled.

Stella had come by to check in on her and had left after healer Taylor had informed her, she would be dismissed within the hour to prepare the home for her.

Hermione had managed to get some sleep and was anxious to get home; to shower and get in her own bed, she was grateful for the staff at Mungo’s, but this bed was the worst not to mention the two unruly babies in her tummy.

“Ouch” she groaned causing Narcissa to move to her.

“What is it darling are you in pain, shall I get healer Taylor?” Narcissa asked worriedly.

“No …no it’s just that they are active this morning” Hermione said motioning to her swollen belly.

She took a breath moving her hand to her to feel the babies move.  Narcissa tracked her hand movement longingly, “would you like to feel them” Hermione asked.

Narcissa smiled and moved in closer, “yes.”

Hermione took her hand and placed it over the spot where one of the twins had just moved and waited.  A moment later they kicked again, and Narcissa smiled in wonder. 

“Oh, my sweethearts” she cooed.

“I think they are ready to go home, they are probably just as restless as me” Hermione said smiling watching Narcissa still in awe of being able to feel her grandchildren moving.

“You look better this morning darling” Narcissa said helping Hermione stand to help her dress.

Hermione huffed, a little winded now that she was in her third trimester, which meant she moved a little slower.  “I feel better, still a little upset, but I think I want to speak to Draco now.” Hermione said a little more confidently than she had felt the night before.

Narcissa smiled, “of course dear, if you’d like I can go get him, that way he is here when the healer releases you and he can assist you back to your home.” Narcissa stated.

Hermione nodded, and watched Narcissa leave to fetch Draco.

She sat back on the bed, the changing had winded her, but she was determined to be confident and calm, she had to remain calm.

A few moments later the door opened, and Draco stood in the doorway, she felt her heartbeat faster, oh she loved him so much, but willed herself to show confidence. 

He looked exhausted she noted, the state of his clothing, the dark circles under his eyes and messy hair, let her know that he had a rough night.

“Hermione” he said her name like a prayer fully stepping into the room.

Draco wanted to crawl to her but held himself back, he was determined to let her make the call.

Hermione looked now that he was closer and noticed where there were still traces of blood, no doubt from the two broken noses her friends had given him, the he had missed.

“Draco” she replied calmer than she felt, “you look awful.”

He chuckled, glad to be in the same space as her, “yea I supposed I do.”

“Hermione if you would please allow me….”  Draco said painfully still standing by the door before she held her hand up like she had done the night before shutting him up instantly.

“Draco, I know we need to talk, but I prefer to do that in the privacy of our home” she said cutting him off.

Draco nodded, he still held on to the hope, he was now in the room with her, and she was willing to hear him out.

“Why don’t you have a seat, I’m sure healer Taylor will be in soon to discharge me.”

Draco didn’t wait to be told twice, he hurried over to the chair next to her and sat, thrilled to be closer.

“Healer Taylor said you were better” Draco said filling in the silence between them.

“I am and glad to get back home, this bed is not great to sleep on, and the twins have been busy” she said smiling while rubbing her belly.

Draco looked longingly at her, wanting to touch her but not daring.

She noted his desire for contact, but refrained from engaging, she needed to get home, she knew that she would break down and didn’t wish to do so here.

A moment later the door opened, and healer Taylor came in, she raised a brow when she noticed Draco sitting placidly in the chair, but didn't acknowledge him instead speaking directly to Hermione. 

“Hermione as I said earlier, your vitals are good, and so long as we keep the stress to minimum” she looked pointedly at Draco, “you are free to go, but I will come by next week to check on the three of you.  Now that you are in the home stretch it’s vital that I monitor you closer, as I explained to you before twins tend to come early and these two are healthy and on track.”

Hermione laughed, “oh yes they are certainly healthy, they keep using my bladder as a trampoline.” She smiled looking at healer Taylor then to Draco.

Draco couldn’t help but smile, when Hermione spoke because she had repeatedly chastised him when his children were active, then lit up like a thousand suns when she directed her smile at him.

“Okay well I have sent off some more nausea potions and vitamins with Stella, and as mentioned yesterday your morning sickness may return in the third trimester, but only take them if you need them, the vitamins are daily” the healer ordered before handing Draco the discharge paperwork and leaving them alone.

“Are your parents still here?” she asked.

“No” he said moving to stand and help if needed, “they already left.  Mother went to check in with Stella and father went to check the shop” he answered.

She nodded, “okay I’m ready to go home now” she said reaching out him.

Draco moved relishing the feel of her hand as she held on to him, making their way to the floo.

=^.^=  

Harry stood waiting in his full Auror robes in the private hanger where Pansy pane had just landed, he was ready to see his girlfriend. 

When the plane door open, he made his way over watching as the ground crew worked quickly and methodically.  He watched as Boone and her exited the plane and waved catching her attention.  He noted her smile, and his cock twitched, merlin he had missed her.

“Boone, I’ll see you soon, please find Draco and tell him I need to see him immediately” Pansy said smiling, with the little elf nodding and popping away leaving Pansy and Harry alone.

“Potter did you miss me?” Pansy said smirking as desire pooled in her core, damn she loved to see him in his full Auror uniform.

Harry said nothing as he closed the distance between them and kissed her hard, wiping the smirk off her face. Harry felt her melt into him, and didn't hesitate before he apparated them back to Grimmauld.

Pansy didn’t flinch as she felt the pull of apparition, she was relishing the feel of Harry’s lips and steady hands on her waist.  They appeared in the bedroom they had been sharing for the last several months.  He didn’t give her time to think before he had pinned her against the wall moving her hands up against the wall and sticking them in place.

Pansy whimpered, she loved when he took control.  Harry wasted no time as he vanished her clothes all except those bloody stiletto heels, he loved her in, sinking to the floor raising a leg over his shoulder and licking her center.

Pansy moaned, and Harry was relentless.

Pansy came hard.

Harry kissed his way back up her body, sucking her nipples his hand all over, and then kissing her hard letting her taste herself, merlin she needed to touch him.

Harry moved her over to the small desk in the room where he often worked at, shoving the papers off the desk.  He laid her on her back ensuring her hands remained above her head, unable to touch him. He unbuckled his pants enough just to free his cock before moving her legs around his waist and plunging into her.

Pansy moaned again feeling the bite of his belt on her thighs as she held him close.

Fuck he thought she felt so good.

He drilled into her watching as her breast bounced with each thrust, he gripped her hips hard watching Pansy take his punishing pace, moaning as he pumped harder. 

He felt her clench and she closed her eyes knowing she was close, “look at me” he ordered, and she complied with lust filled eyes as Harry filled her repeatedly.

It only took a few more strokes before she was undone and he followed her grunting at the force of it. He was relishing how she clenched around him, merlin he loved this witch, she was marvelous and made for him, but he was still upset that she had not talked to him, and the way he had just fucked her denying her the touch she craved was punishment enough.

Panting he pulled out of her, then released her binds and stepped back.

Pansy stood rubbing her wrist where they had been bound. 

Harry tracked the movement and also watched as his seed dripped from her cunt down her inner thighs as she stepped closer to him wrapping her arms around him, “I missed you too Potter now tell me why you’re upset.” She said peppering him with kisses.

“Why didn’t you tell me what you were doing for Draco, I would have helped you.” Harry said with a little bite in his words.

Pansy sighed, she knew she should have said sooner but with everything that happened and getting the lab results she knew she needed to act.

No longer hesitant, she explained from the beginning, how Draco had confided in her, to her getting his blood tested, to the whole ordeal in LA, and Harry to his credit didn’t interrupt once.

When she was done recounting everything, Harry understood why she felt the need to fix it, hell he would do the same for Hermione and Ron, but he explained that if she was going to be his that they needed to be honest with each other always.

Pansy smiled before asking "do you want me to be yours because I'm tired of just being your girlfriend" she said shocking him.  "Because if I am to be yours then, I will be your's Harry, I will happily be Mrs. Potter." 

Harry smiled, “Is that your way of asking me to marry you Parkinson?”

Pansy gave him a devilish smile, “no Potter, I’m telling you that I am yours, and after you fuck me again, we will head straight into those Potter vaults and I will choose my engagement ring, and then we will go help our friends together.”

Harry smiled, “yes ma’am” he said before lifting her once more and moving toward the bed.

=^.^=

In another part of London, Blaise Zabini was learning the hard way never to keep things from his girlfriend lest he find himself being edged to the point of delirium. 

Ginny had made him pay after he explained what he knew about Draco's situation, by bringing him close then drawing back constantly teasing him and denying him release.  Blaise would swear that it was the sweetest form of torture, but swore to never keep things from her again, and also to quickly and promptly marry this witch.

=^.^=

When Draco and Hermione arrived home, Stella was buzzing around Hermione, of course it was expected.  Hermione had smiled as Draco helped her to their bedroom.

Stella had prepared brunch and ensured that they had privacy, Narcissa had flooed over telling Stella that they should both be given privacy and not to be bothered until dinner.

When Hermione walked in, both familiars who had been her constant companions were fluttering around her, she knew that they sensed her nerves and anxiousness.

She sat in the oversized chair as they nestled near her, she smiled petting them both. “I’m fine” she cooed, and they calmed.  Draco watched longingly.

“If you don’t mind, I’ll just go wash up,” he said.

Hermione gave him a soft smile nodding for him to go.

“I’ll leave the door open in case you need me” he said returning her smile and walking into their bathroom.

When she heard the shower, she looked at her familiars, “What am I going to do with him” she asked.  The little snake wound himself near the left side of her belly, while the other nestled into her right side.  She recalled the conversation she had had with Raoul, when they had appeared. She knew that while they had been chosen it was more than likely that they were destined for their children, she smiled at the thought.

She pet them both to abate her anxiousness of what was to come, she knew she need to talk to Draco to give him a chance to explain, but she was still unsure of what to believe.  She loved him so much and didn’t want to think that he would be capable of hurting her.

The shower stopped and she heard him shuffling around no doubt getting dressed.  Feeling her nervousness, the creatures burrowed in closer, suddenly feeling a little more relaxed.

Draco walked out of the shower now looking better than he had moments ago.  He was still tense, but she expected that given the conversation they were about to have.

“Are you hungry” he asked motioning to the food.

Before she could say no, in order to get this over with, her stomach rumbled, and she blushed. “I think that’s a yes” he said smiling.

He walked over lifting each familiar from around her belly, nuzzling them both before placing them in their bed.

Hermione watched how they each nipped and played with him, surely if he had done something they would not be reacting to him in that manner, Raoul had told her as much.  He had said that they were fiercely loyal creatures and that they had a way to read a person’s character and intentions.  

When he made his way back, she already had some food on her plate and was waiting for him.  He loaded his plate quickly before fixing her coffee and placing it in front of her.

She noted that he was starting to look better, the proximity to her helped.

They ate in silence before she could no longer take it.

“I heard I was not the only new patient at St. Mungo’s yesterday” she said coyly.

He smirked. “I’m glad that Harry and Ginerva are loyal friends” he said confirming what she already knew.

She laughed, “yes well you would have thought to never piss off the chosen one or the youngest Wesley that has Charlie the dragon tamer as an older brother” she said still smiling.

“Never again love” he replied.

Hermione’s smile faltered, oh she missed him, and he hadn’t even been gone but it felt like they were miles apart.

Draco moved in an instant feeling her anxiety begin to spike, “Hermione I am so sorry I didn’t tell you sooner.” 

“But with everything going on, it never felt like the right time, and then when it felt like I couldn't tell you until I had more information before I did so, and fuck, I was scared because there was things I didn’t know, and I was terrified to lose you, I promise I would never break my vows to you.” He said pleading for her to understand.

Hermione watched as he was on his knees before her shattering, she raised her hand to his face and he leaned into her touch, “you should have told me Draco.” She said as a tear rolled down her eye.

“I know and I’m sorry Hermione” he said sobbing.

She drew him in holding his head to her chest her cheek to his head, and he wrapped his arms around her relishing the contact that he desperately needed.

They cried together.

A few sobs later when they both seemed to calm a bit, Draco reluctantly let her go and sat back on his haunches, “Pansy has been looking into things and suspects that I may have been drugged, that is why she went to LA.” He confessed, “but please don’t be upset with her, once she suspected this, she began to find out the truth and given the accident she didn’t want to make it worse.”

Hermione felt upset that it had been kept from her, but even more so sick at the thought that whatever had happened to him might not have been consensual. 

“She should have landed already but maybe waiting until we were ready to receive visitors” he said.

“If she has landed, then we should speak to her, I want to know everything, now.”

Draco called for Stella.  The little elf appeared a moment later.

“Yous calling me” she said looking at them both but no commenting on their state.

“Can you please find Pansy and ask her to come here as soon as she can please.” Draco ask smiling at the little elf.

Stella simply nodded before popping away.

Hermione watch her husband feeling his heartache, and relief that they were finally speaking, “Draco while I am still upset, please know that I love you and I do trust you, but last night I was shocked, and with my hormones I wasn’t thinking clearly.” She said stumbling on her words.

“But I know that our bonds ensure certain things from happening, but regardless, I want us to always be honest, I trust you, and we will figure this out” she said looking at him.

Draco folded in on himself relief flooding his veins, at his beautiful loving wife’s words, God, he didn’t deserve her.

She pulled him in close he let out a shuddering breath before he said, “I love you Hermione, and I don’t deserve you.” he said vocalizing his thoughts.

A moment later Stella popped back in, “Miss Pansy and mister Harry are in the sitting room” she announced before popping away.

Draco once again drew back releasing Hermione, before rising and helped her stand up.

Hermione watched as several emotions warred through him, before slipping her hand in his and said, “we do this together.”

“Together” he replied.

Chapter Text

Draco and Hermione made their way out to their sitting room where Harry and Pansy were waiting. 

Pansy smiled watching them walk out with their joined hands and figured that Draco had managed to share what he knew, and she hoped that what she was about to reveal would help the bring closure and move past this dreadful incident.

“Parks” Draco said before nodding to Harry.

Hermione looked at Pansy who had become a good friend and couldn’t help but feel a pinch of betrayal, but pushed past it, she understood why Pansy hadn’t said anything.

“Draco …Hermione” Pansy began looking over to Harry for support.

Hermione could feel unease stir within Draco, the fear of the unknown a very real thing.

“Hermione, I want to start by apologizing for not telling you, or anyone, but when Draco came back, he was worried about you and when he told me his version of events, something didn’t add up.” Pansy said guiltily, “you were so torn about your parents’ accident, and we were all worried that if we said anything that it would push you to the edge and I didn’t want to cause you any more pain than you were already in.” she sighed, “but I know that I was being a shit friend, so please if you can please forgive me.”

Hermione could see the hurt on her friend’s face, and although it stung, she knew that three weeks ago she was not in the headspace for such a revelation, and if she was honest, she might not be ready for it now, but she knew she needed to know everything.

Eyeing her once more, Hermione bit her lip leaning into Draco for support, “I understand …. that time was quite…..difficult, and I won’t lie and say that it doesn’t sting but, I understand.” Hermione said looking at her friend.

Pansy seemed to relax at the declaration, Harry was rubbing her back urging her to continue.

“Draco” she said her face now stoic, “I also want to apologize to you for not informing you that a few days ago I received your blood work results, and when I saw them, I immediately left for LA.” She said pulling out a folder from her very expensive looking bag.

Draco reached over taking the folder tentatively but not opening it yet.

Pansy didn’t wait as she continued recounting her story, “While I was in LA, I managed to speak to the hotel staff, and then to some of security guards, who helped me piece together a timeline of what happened.  You see, your blood work came back with high traces of Rohypnol, which is commonly known as roofies or the date rape drug.”

Hermione blanched and Draco let out a shuddering breath.

“When I saw this I made my way to LA and made contact with the LAPD Special Investigation Section and with the help of your attorneys they opened a case.  I had already talked to the hotel staff and then the security detail assigned to Roxy Red and with a little pressure and magical assistance, one of the security guards confessed to helping Roxy with her scheme.”

Draco was breathing hard, tying to process what Pansy had just said, Hermione was vibrating with anger next to him.

“Pans what…what else” Draco asked reluctantly, there was no turning back now, he …no ...they both needed to know what happened.

Pansy nodded watching Hermione’s hair crackle with magic, Draco following her line of sight, noted Hermione’s demeanor, “love please be calm, think of the babies” he pleaded, as he watched Hermione close her eyes and take soothing breaths before motioning for Pansy to continue.

“Well once the guard willingly appeared to confess to his crimes, the two detectives on the case met with me as your manager.  With the help of the legal team, we devised a plan to have Roxy confess. I set up a meet up and once the right people were informed, we sat back and waited.  Roxy showed up as I expected and with a little magical persuasion, she confessed and was taken into custody.  The lawyers are working on the case but will need to know if you plan to press charges for assault, but even if you don’t, they have enough to charge her for soliciting and purchasing drugs with the intent to distribute.” Pansy finished.  Harry was looking at his girlfriend......no fiancé in awe, she was a cunning little snake, and he loved her for it.

Draco felt the world shift, he thought he would feel vindicated knowing that he would never hurt Hermione on purpose, but it was just too much.  He had been drugged.

Hermione rose the magic now swirling around her, Harry moved quickly to stop her, “Mi please calm down” he pleaded.

“Harry, move I need to get to Kingsley, I need a portkey now, I’m going to kill her” she growled.

Draco snapping out of his trance by the fierce love and anger Hermione was experiencing said, “she’s not worth it love” he said moving to stand in between her and Harry, “we need to discuss what we want to do.” He said willing her to see reason, but he could feel the storm emotions within her.

“I have the memories of my interaction with her” Pansy said unsure if she should even suggest it, but she had promised that she would not hold anything back.

It was only then that Draco noticed his father’s pensive in the corner of the room.

Draco moved Hermione back to the couch, then asked cautiously, “Hermione I know I need to view them, and I want you too as well, but I don’t think that can do that in your condition” he said expecting a fight.

Hermione was actively processing what she had heard and knew with every fiber of her being that as much as she wanted to see what had happened to her husband she also agreed with him.

She took a few more breathes and said, “you are right Draco” she relented, “you deserve to know but I know it’s not good for me or the babies right now.” She said resigned.

Draco released a breath he hadn’t know he was holding in, he had been willing to wait until she was able to join him, but his magnificent wife understood that he needed this.

“Harry, would you mind joining me” Draco asked as he looked at his old rival now closer to being a brother.

Harry didn’t even hesitate, summoning the pensive closer them.

Pansy drew the small glass bottle with the silvery liquid from her purse and handed it to Draco.

Draco took another steadying breathe before emptying the shimmering liquid into the pensive, taking one last look at Hermione before plunging in.

Hermione took a moment when the boys had retreated into the memory to grab the folder and began going through the contents.  She found the lab work indicating the high level of drugs in Draco’s system, to the statements that that guard who confessed had given, and a few other statements from the hotel staff. She huffed again closing the folder not wanting to get angry again, it was just simmering under the surface, that vile woman had tried to rape Draco.

“Pansy thank you what you did, I know it was risky, but I am forever in your debt” Hermione said now feeling a new appreciation for the Slytherin’s cunning ways, she had already forgiven her for not telling her sooner, she had already made up for it in spades.

Pansy smirked reaching out a hand to her, “it was nothing doll, you and Draco are my family and if that little cunt thought that she was going to get away with it, then let’s just say that sleeping with the Chosen One would have its advantages, no one messes with my family.” She finished with no trace of humor behind her words.

Hermione laughed because the sentiment was true, she vowed that once she had delivered her babies, she would remind Roxy Red just exactly why the called her the brightest witch of their age, because no one dared to mess with her family and get away with it.

Hermione held Pansy’s hand then as if finally realizing that something was off, grabbed her hand and held it up, “Pansy didn’t I tell you not to hide anything from me” Hermione said pointing to the large diamond ring on her left hand.

Pansy gave her a sneaky smile, “relax Malfoy, I just picked it out a few hours ago, so you are officially the first to know.”

Hermione pulled her in for a hug, well as much as her large belly allowed and squealed, “this is great Pansy, I am so happy for you and Harry.” Hermione gushed.

Pansy laughed excitedly letting herself really enjoy the fact that she was engaged to Harry bloody Potter.

Hermione was truly happy despite the seriousness of the situation, her announcement, and hopefully soon Ron’s is just what they all needed to start moving forward.

“Just promise me that when the time is right you will help me deal with Roxy Red.” Hermione asked seriously.

Pansy gave her a chilling smile, “of course darling it would be my pleasure.”

Hermione had decided then and there that Pansy would make a fabulous godmother and would make a note to speak to Draco about it.

They talked a bit about what kind of wedding Pansy was planning, hoping it would distract her from where Draco and Harry were watching the memory.

The girls had been mid wedding discussions, when Draco and Harry returned, and he looked sick, “love look at me” Hermione said moving  slowly towards him, “your home, I’m here with you.” She cooed.

Draco was breathing hard now catching his bearings, letting the weight of everything that he’d seen in the memory really hit him.  He felt Hermione’s hands on his face, and it grounded him instantly.  He was home, Hermione was home.

Harry and Pansy simply left to give them space with promises to follow up. Draco and Hermione had sent word that they wanted to meet with his parents before they returned to their room where Stella once again provided some drinks and snacks for them.

“Draco” Hermione said watching and feeling the array of emotions that were warring within her husband, “please talk to me love.”

Draco looked at his perfect, beautiful, loving wife and felt dread at what he was about to say, but he didn’t want to hide anything else from her, never again.

With her hands in his, he reluctantly explained how Roxy had devised plan to drug him and sleep with him, in hopes that she would become pregnant.  He explained how she paid one of the security guards to acquire the drugs.  She overestimated the doses and had given him more than enough to knock out five grown men, which with the help of the same guard, he had been taken back to his room. He explained that there she removed his clothes and had tried to rouse him; by stimulating him in various ways but it was no use as he was out cold.  In the end she settled to stage the room as if he had devoured her, in hopes that either Theo or Blaise would stumble in on them, but had instead to her delight been his father.  She hadn’t counted on him leaving and being gone as long as he had, and was still desperate.   She already  working on a plan to try her scheme again when the band would come back to wrap up. 

Hermione had never felt rage like this, not when Dolohov cursed her, not when Voldemort rose, and not even at what Bellatrix had carved in her arm, no this was a rage for the worst of the worst kinds of humans, the ones who dared to take what was not theirs, and in that moment she remembered her words to Pansy and Roxy Red would pay for daring to mess with her husband.

Draco looked at Hermione in concern, he could feel the undercurrent of her steady rage, but it didn’t match her expression, she was calm, and her eyes promised retribution. 

Hermione released her rage and focused on her husband, her soul mate, and drew from her love for him, “Draco I love you, and I am sorry that this happened to you, I am sorry that I didn’t give you the chance to explain earlier, and I promise that we will ensure that Roxy Red is nothing but a meaningless footnote or less in our lives.

Draco held her close, his feelings were scattered, it was obvious that there had been a clear violation, but in a weird way he had no memory of the incident, and it ended at that.  As convoluted as it was, he was a tiny bit grateful for it, he would push to charge Roxy Red and then spend the rest of his life loving his wife and children.

=^.^=  

Draco and Hermione had met with Lucius and Narcissa who after viewing the memory, made plans to depart to LA. Lucius was on a war path.  He had also apologized for having even doubted his son's love and dedication to his wife and family.  Narcissa had excused herself to dissect her feelings on what she now knew, after she had held Draco and cried.

When they called their friends over to fill them in, Blaise had punched a wall cursing and then was angry at himself for not doing more. 

Ginny had looked at him with pitty in her eyes and apologized.  Draco hugged her tight and said that it was all forgotten, and that he was glad to know that she was ready to protect Hermione as fiercely as he was.

Theo who was always happy and joking had been stunned but Draco could see the anger and trauma just underneath the surface. 

Out of the both of his brothers, Draco worried more about Theo as his easy-going nature was how he escaped from the memories of his past, and now with Draco’s revelations, he had trod into a territory that Theo had once been familiar with.  Draco moved to Theo, and they held each other tight, and with a single look Draco conveyed that he was okay and that it was all over.  Theo looked at him seriously for a few moments before hugging him tight once more before he wiped his tears from his eyes hastily.  Luna had pulled him to her and Draco saw the last vestiges of Theo’s quiet rage disappear.

Ron was angry as was George, while Daphnee and Astoria had been appalled that anyone would stoop to that level of evil.

In the end he felt lighter having it all out in the open, he felt that he could finally breathe and despite the horrors of what could have been, he was relieved that it was now all revealed.  He looked at his friends and then to Hermione who looked at him with such love that he knew that he was right where he was supposed to be.

=^.^=

It had been about a month since Pansy's LA incident, Draco, Lucius and Pansy had returned to LA a few times since then using exclusively portkeys, which Kinglsey had signed off on so that Draco wouldn’t have to be there any longer than necessary. When he, Andy, and Tonks heard what had happened, it had taken Harry, Blaise, Ron, and George’s combined effort to stop Tonks from tracking down Roxy and having an international incident on their hands. 

Also, the portkeys were needed in large part because Hermione was now close to thirty-four nearly thirty-five weeks pregnant and had been experiencing some contractions.

Draco, had under the insistence of Hermione, pressed charges against Roxy Red and ensured that she was given a plea deal in regard to only his case, so long as she agreed to meet with him at any time of his choosing.  Roxy and her legal team had seen this as a mercy, but it was really more for Hermione to say her peace personally once she delivered, as he really had no need to ever speak or see the disgraced pop princess ever again.  God, how he loved Hermione and would give her the stars themselves if she asked.

He and Hermione had also decided that the press the story would garner if his name was disclosed was more than he could handle, so Lucius and the well-paid team of attorneys had ensured that Draco’s name would remain sealed with anything pertaining to his case.  

It hadn’t hurt that Kinglsey at Harry’s insistence, had contacted MACUSA and informed them that if Draco’s assault was to get out that there could be a threat to the statue of secrecy since he was magical and if people went searching for more information about him, they could expose the magical world. 

Hermione had smiled because Nova was wildly popular on their own and no matter how much people looked into the bandmembers they found nothing, thanks to the elves, Lucius, Narcissa, and Pansy, but the Americans didn’t need to know this, so MACUSA agreed that the threat was too high, besides knowing that one of their own had been the victim of a crime by a muggle was enough to seal the deal. 

In the end, it had all worked in their favor as Pansy had illegally used magic, and veritaserum on the security guard and Roxy, so MACUSA let Roxy be dealt with by the muggle courts without having to involve Draco or the magical community.

Chapter Text

In the past few weeks aside from Nova announcing a special one-night performance in London for the premier of the movie they had written songs for, Draco and Hermione had decided on their twin’s god parents.  They chose Pansy and Harry for their baby girl, and Ginny and Blaise for their baby boy. 

Theo of course had been in tears at not being named a god parent. He had sulked and pouted like a moody toddler, until Hermione had informed him that he had the responsibility of being the “funcle” or fun uncle.  Theo of course had been overjoyed at this title and was already planning with George on how to ensure that his twins, his words not theirs, would have all the fun they could ever ask for.

=^.^=

Life had pretty much returned to normal in those weeks, Hermione and Draco found themselves never far from each other except for when he had to travel briefly for the case, but he always returned in time to snuggle closer to her.  Since she had progressed in her pregnancy, she often felt uncomfortable, and Draco had relished bringing her to climax as often as possible.

That afternoon alone he had not only devoured her cunt, but with some inappropriate use of some sticking and a levitation charms, had fucked her so thoroughly that had she not been held up by enchantments, she would have collapsed. 

They had showered and were lying in bed sleeping when Hermione with sudden urge to use the loo, had sluggishly made her way out the bed. She had taken merely a few steps before she called out for Draco.

“Draco” she said her voice shaking.

“Do you need my help love” he answered still on his stomach with his eyes closed.

“Draco” she said once more now the slight panic in her voice evident.

Draco moved quickly and was at her side in an instant.   

“What’s wrong”, he asked trying to make out her face in dimly lit room.

“My water just broke” she said, “I think it’s time.”

Draco froze a feeling a tiny bit of shock because she was several weeks early, before remembering that his clever wife had drilled him with what to do if this happened. 

Taking a calming breath, he called for Stella to fetch his mother and father, alert healer Taylor that Hermione’s water had broken and that they were flooing straight to St. Mungo’s, and lastly to alert their friends.

Stella took her marching order and vanished, the unbridled joy evident on her face.  The alebrijes were excitedly moving about in their bed as if they sensed that the twins would be joining them soon.

=^.^=  

Since she arrived at the hospital she had been admitted quickly as her water had indeed broken and was nearly four centimeters dilated.  She had also expelled some magic with each contraction, which further drained her, but it had been expected, Hermione was a powerful witch, and her progeny seemed to be no different. Healer Taylor been in and out of the room casting diagnostics on each of her patients, Hermione, Baby A and Baby B. 

They had arrived closer to three in the morning, and it was now nearly midnight.  But after several torturous hours of intense labor, healer Taylor pronounced that they would be meeting their twins soon, as Baby A was finally in position and ready for Hermione to push.

Hermione had been worried about delivering early, but Healer Taylor had once again explained that is was normal and that the twins were strong and resilient, just as their parents were, so they would be great. 

Draco couldn’t help but express his gratitude in that moment.

=^.^=

Hermione was tired but thrilled to have her children with her.  She had felt like she was never going to survive the birth.  During the height of her labor she had felt as if had no more strength to continue.   Healer Taylor was yelling orders at the nurses, and Draco was by her side with a creased brown unable to take her place and remove her burden. 

She was exhausted  as she had been in labor nearly all day, but before that feeling could take root, there was a sweet caress like gentle breeze on a warm day with a whisper of vida(life) and the strength of Atl (the moon), that promised everything was going to be okay, as she was bringing into the world children that had been given the old ancient Mayan god’s blessing.  Hermione felt a strength like she had never felt before and pushed.

Within the hour on June 15^th 2004, just after midnight the newest Malfoys had joined the world, with Lyra Vida Malfoy being born at 12:12 and Scorpius Atl Malfoy born at 12:15, marking the first time in the extensive Malfoy line with a set of twins. Additionally, Lyra was the first female Malfoy descendent born into the illustrious line breaking the Malfoy’s one male only heir tradition.

Lyra the oldest by a few minutes, was like a mirror image of Draco but, while Scorpius favored Hermione with his brown curls he was  now bigger than his twin.   The most interesting thing about the twins were their eyes.  Healer Taylor and a few of the nurses had been shocked and awed to see that each twin had heterochromia.  It was just as unique as them.  They both had one grey eye, and one honey colored one with flecks of silver.  It was truly beautiful they each were represented equally in their parents.

Hermione smiled and watched Draco holding their daughter who had him instantly wrapped around his finger, and the nurse bring her baby boy for her to hold, Hermione finally understood that her time Mexico was by design and send a silent prayer of thanks to the gods. 

It was unsurprising that Hermione had a larger than normal hospital room, no doubt Lucius’ handy work.  Lucius and Narcissa were the first to meet the newest Malfoys, and like Draco, Lucius had instantly melted at the sight of his granddaughter, for whom he had amended the centuries long male only heir stipulation, so that Lyra and Scorpius would both share that title.  Narcissa had cried at the sight of her grandbabies and had hugged and thanked Hermione for her gift of life.

Their godparents came next with Pansy and Harry cooing over Lyra with Pansy proclaiming that she already had a year’s worth of outfits lined up, and that Hermione shouldn’t complain, while Harry shrugged and gave her a look that said, don’t poke the bear.

As soon as Ginny and Blaise had met Scorpius, Ginny held him close to her chest and whispered how she knew that he was going to the smartest and best quidditch player ever and that she would be at every game proudly cheering him on.  Blaise looked at his girlfriend holding their godson with a sweet reverence, no doubt imagining that she would look similar when holding their own child.

Theo was a blubbering mess as he held each baby, with a calm and serene Luna beside him .  She had smiled and whispered in his ear that he would be the best uncle to the twins and a great father to their own children one day.  Theo had once again looked at her in wonder as he held each twin and whispered promises of future mischief and fun.

Ron, Astoria, George, and Daphne came in next with Ron congratulating them both, and giving Hermione a big hug, “you’re a mum” he had whispered as he hugged her.

“I am she replied when she pulled back.  Is it me or does Astoria look like she’s glowing a bit?” Hermione asked, watching as Astoria snuggled Scorpius.

Ron blushed the deepest shade of red before looking over at his fiancé lovingly, “I'll let you in on little secret" he whispered , "we just found out she was pregnant.”

Hermione drew him in for one more hug, “oh Ron you’re going to be a great father.”

“Thanks Mi” he replied.

George had of course like Theo promised to be present and enable all sorts of hijinks with the twins, and Daphne had looked on with nothing but pure love in her eyes.

Draco had joined her once again while their friends all took their turns with the twins before they had to be carted off for testing, all promising to come by once Hermione had been given the all clear to head back home.

“Thank you, my love,” he murmured into her lips before kissing her.

She smiled because she was just as thankful for his love, and what they had both created.

=^.^=

The twins were now six months and oh had it been a magnificent six months.  The twins had certainly developed their own little personalities; Lyra was bubbly and knew that the males in her life were at her beck and call and was especially attached to Draco. Hermione had walked in on him serenading them both, but Lyra always lit up.  Scorp was his mother’s son, he loved books, and he enjoyed when Hermione read to them at night fighting his sleep to listen to a few more words of the story. 

Harry, Pansy, Ron, and Astoria had each not only married in private weddings shortly after the twins birth, but announced that the brides were each expecting.  Pansy was expecting a baby boy, whom they had decided to name James after Harry’s father, and Astoria was expecting a baby girl to be named Rose.  

Blaise and Ginny had also gotten engaged and had planned a spring wedding for the following year, where Blaise would follow her during the Quidditch season.  Ginny had proclaimed that she wasn’t quite ready to have children but loved the idea of being married, Blaise had only been too happy to agree, for no matter how good Ginny had looked holding their godchild, he also wanted to wait and let Ginny have her career like he had done with Nova.

Luna and Theo though had managed to shock everyone and announced that they had secretly been married.  He explained that they had married as soon as they had returned from their trip in Mexico, because Theo knew then that Luna was endgame.  Luna exclaimed that they did not share it with anyone because she had seen that so much was going to happen and that when it was time they would reveal it.  Theo and Luna had plans to travel a bit before she had children which she knew wouldn’t be for a few more years, which incidentally also gave Theo the chance to do his funcle stuff, in preparation for when they had their own child.

George and Daphne were content to continue exploring their relationship.  They were officially dating, and Daphne was now working with George full time at the joke shop.  They were not in a rush to either wed or have children, but it was always a plan.

Lucius and Narcissa announced their intent to retire after Nova’s final farewell, they were ready to enjoy their life and excited about watching their grandchildren grow.

Stella had been ecstatic with the twin’s arrival and was happy to be able to dote on them, as well as ask when more babies would arrive, Benson had continued to work with Whiteny and Jordan at the bookshop especially with the addition of a second location at Hogsmeade.  Boone remained with Lucius and Narcissa as he was comfortable to serve them still and enjoyed when the twins came to visit their grandparents.

=^.^=

It was now December, and the band was preparing for the London movie premier and ready to debut the song with their friends in attendance.  This was the final show and farewell for NOVA. It had been a busy couple of weeks with sound checks, but it would all be worth it as they would get to properly say goodbye to their fans and then be able to just live their lives.

Hermione had once again asked Draco repeatedly if he was sure he was making the right choice.  She was worried he would resent leaving it behind, but Draco had to take but one look at his beautiful wife, and twins to know deep in his heart that he was making the right choice, because they were his whole world and he enjoyed being a dad and husband. 

Hermione still hadn’t heard the song they had composed for the movie as Draco wanted it to be a surprise.  She had pouted and complained about hating surprises, but relented, this was his farewell after all.

The Roundhouse was once again packed for Nova’s farewell concert.  Hermione felt a rush of déjà vu as she Ginny, Luna, Daphne, and the two very pregnant Astoria and Pansy had been getting ready for the show.  The rest of the boys had joined the band in preparation for the concert, with Harry and Ron running security for Kinglsey and his family.  It didn’t matter that it was a muggle concert, if the minister was to be present, he would have Aurors present.  George was happy to tag along and enjoy the show.

“Feels like old times, huh Mi” Ginny said bouncing Scorpius on her knee while Lyra looked on in awe as the ladies all picked out outfits.

“Sure, if you don’t count the fact that I’m married to the lead singer and bore his children” Hermione said chuckling adjusting the straps of her dress, “also are you sure I should wear this I still have to nurse the twins.” She complained.

“Malfoy quit your bitching, if I could even look half as good as you do in the tiny number, I would claw it off of you” Pansy said snarky, all bark and no bite.

“I am ready to push this little Potter out so that I can see my feet again, I don’t; now how you managed being pregnant with two babies no matter how adorable they are.”  Pansy huffed.  “I swear to all that is holy if this child comes out looking like his father after I carried him for 9 months, I will kill him.”

Hermione laughed and said, “scared Potter?”

Pansy smiled before she replied, “you wish.” 

All the girls laughed with Lyra and Scorpius squealing unaware of what exactly was happening.  But Hermione knew Pansy was just frustrated, but deep down she was so in love with Harry and her unborn son.

The girls had made their way to the Roadhouse with the help of Stella and Boone. Narcissa, Lucius, Kingsley, Andromeda, Tonks and Teddy were already there in the VIP seating when they arrived.  Hermione and the twins, along with Ginny, and Luna had been taken backstage to speak to the boys before the show.

Draco looked up at sight of his wife and was mentally preparing a list of all of the naughty things he was going to her when he saw her in the little emerald-colored mini dress and that fit her like a glove, that was paired with black heels that accentuated the curve of her magnificent arse.

“You look ravishing” he growled as soon as he saw her.

Hermione with a sinful smile simple shrugged, “this old thing” she said giving him a little twirl, “you must thank Pansy for the outfit.”

Draco crossed the space in a few short steps before he pulled her in close kissing her.

Hermione moaned.

“Hey kids how about we save it for after the show, that is, unless you wish to give us a little preview of what I know will be an extremely sexy session” Theo said with a big shit eating grin plastered on his face.

Blaise like clockwork reached over smacking him on his head.

“Hey, I’m just saying it’s not like we don’t know how those two like to fu…” it was Lucius this time who smacked Theo.

Lucius and Narcissa had come to wish the boys well.

“Theodore please refrain from being vulgar, my grandchildren are present.” Lucius said sternly, wiping the smile off of Theo’s face.

Theo had moved to Luna’s side, and was muttering something that sounded like, “if you would have seen them in the couch you would agree.”

They all laughed, Theo sure did know how to lighten the mood.

Hermione who was still blushing a bit asked Draco, “are you nervous?”

Draco pulled back a bit studying her face looking for signs of worry, but all he could see was her confidence and love. “No love, I have never been more prepared.”

She kissed him one more time before Stella brought over the twins.  Lyra was begging and reaching for her father.

“Come here my little loves” he cooed reaching for Lyra then Scorpius. Holding each twin in his arms, with Lyra babbling and Scorpius mussing up his hair.

Draco looked back at Hermione who looked at him in wonder as he held the proof of their love in his arms. 

She was so very happy in this moment.

=^.^=

Moments later, the lights went dark, then a bright light appeared on center stage.   Hermione once again heard the most beautiful voice, she had ever heard caressed her very soul. 

“Hello London” Draco said, and the crowd screamed. 

“We are so honored to have you hear tonight for a very special event” more clapping and cheering.  Hermione could feel the excitement, and watching Draco command the stage was sexy as fuck.

“I want to introduce to you to my brother Blaise on the drums” Draco motioned to Blaise, who did a solo riff, and the crowd went wild. Ginny and the rest of the Weasleys who had joined the group, were whooping and hollering let out a loud distinct whistle, no doubt a signal for Blaise, who upon hearing it, winked and pointed toward Ginny. 

Ginny yelled “that’s right baby.”

Draco laughed, “Next is my brother Theo on the guitar” once again the crowd roared with Luna who was in a white dress and wearing a large light up headdress that was mimicking a Nova, cheered loudly proclaiming “that’s my husband!”

Draco once waited a moment for the crowd cheering to die down before continuing, “and my name is Draco and I am the lead singer, and together we are Nova.” 

The crowd roared so loud that Hermione had cast a worried glance over to where her twins were in a soundproof bubble cast by the elves to protect them from the noise. 

It was quite clever really, they could hear the music and even Draco speaking, but not so loud that it would hurt them.  Lyra was clutching her stuffed otter and was smiling and wiggling about at her hearing her father's voice, while Scorpius was clapping happily holding his stuffed Dragon. 

She smiled and tuned back to the stage.

“Before we begin the show, we would like to give thanks to not only you our lovely fans, but to some very special people in our lives.  I want to thank my mother and father for always taking care of me and believing in me,to  my sister Pansy and her husband Harry for always having my back, our friends Ron, George, Daph, and Stori for being the best mates anyone could ever ask for.  But most importantly we thank our lovely significant others in our lives.” The crowd cheers while the girls in front of us cried at hearing that the boys were all taken.

“Ginny, I love you and I can’t wait to start our lives, here’s to the chase baby” Blaise said into the mic and pointing to the crowd towards Ginny, the crowd cheered once again.

“Luna you are the light of my life, and I am the luckiest bastard ever, I love you my sunshine” Theo said winking and blew a kiss towards Luna who smiled dreamily at her husband and caught the kiss.  The crowd awwwed.

“And to my beautiful, brilliant wife Hermione, thank you love for loving me fiercely and giving me our two beautiful children, my little life Lyra and my moon Scorp, I love you all so much, and tonight we dedicate this to you all.”  Draco said winking and Hermione.  The crowd at the Roadhouse once again roared in anticipation.

Oh god she knew she was going to let this man devour her later, and it was a good thing that Narcissa and Lucius had insisted on taking the children for the night so that they could all enjoy their night out.  

Ginny looked at the group of girls sitting in front of them, who had been going on and on about how sexy the members of  Nova were and if they could use their VIP pass to get backstage to meet the band. She had promptly burst their bubble. “You know ladies I admire your tenacity, but it really is a lost cause because those boys are head over heels in love with us.” She finished with a wicked smile on her face. 

Hermione felt some satisfaction at Ginny putting those girls in their place.  

The band played a few of their well-known songs, and the whole atmosphere was electric. Like Ginny, Hermione was dancing and truly enjoying herself. Their friends were all having a few drinks and dancing.

The song ended and Draco spoke to the crowd once again, “and now we would like to share with you a new song, this one in particular, I would like to dedicate to the love of my life Hermione, thank you love for always being my light. 

The melody began and Hermione listened raptly. 

For a while there, It was rough

But lately I’ve been doin’ better

Than the last four cold Decembers, I recall

Like before Hermione could feel his words call to her, it was how he was expressing all the things he couldn’t always say.

And I see my family every month

I found a girl my parents love

She’ll come and stay the night

and I think I might have it all

Hermione could feel the tears begin to form, and not of sadness but of love for this wonderful man.

And I thank God everyday

For the girl he sent my way

But I know the things he gives me, he can take away

And I hold you every night

And that’s a feeling I wanna get used to

But theres no man as terrified, as the man who stands to lose you

Oh I don’t wanna lose you

She could hear the sorrow, insecurity, and all of his hopes and dreams in in these words; he was paying homage to their life and love. 

MMMMM, please…....stay……… I want you I need you, oh, God  

Don’t…………. take  

These beautiful things that got  

Please…………. Stay  

I want you I need oh, God

  Don’t…………. take

  These beautiful things that got

The tears now ran down her face at as his voice carried those whispers of love straight to her soul. In that moment she sent a silent prayer that to the gods, merlin, and all that was holy that she had found her love, and vowed once again to never let him go. 

And as Draco belted out the last of the lyrics looking directly at her, “I need….. these beautiful things that I’ve got”, she felt the bond thrumming with love unlike ever before.

When the song ended the crowd cheered loudly.  Draco along with Blaise and Theo walked to the center of the stage and took a bow. 

For the final time Nova, had come and was now gone as quickly as they had appeared.

=^.^= The End

Chapter Text

Since the time Draco decided to leave the limelight behind, Draco had not once missed the notoriety. 

While the boys still mucked about as Harry often referred to it, Nova only came together for family events, and only ever when pestered by Ginny Zabini, who had proudly proclaimed herself to be a lifelong fan.

Draco had enjoyed watching his children grow.  He had taught them to fly brooms and nurtured their passions, it was perfect really, and now as they headed out to watch the twins graduation from Hogwarts, he smiled back on his life. 

He was proud of what he had accomplished in the muggle world but being Hermione Grangers…. nee Malfoy’s husband and father to her children was the best thing he could have ever asked for.

“Hey love, are you ready?” Draco asked as he zipped up the back of Hermione’s dress, then snuck a few kisses on her neck.

“If you don’t stop that, we’ll be late” Hermione admonished but was secretly enjoying it.

Draco chuckled, “ok, only because Lyra will be very upset if we are not front and center before they begin lining up, and god knows I don’t want to make my little life upset on her big day.” He finished. 

Lyra was much like he was during his time at Hogwarts, a tad dramatic, where Scorpius was always calmer.  They were graduating today along with James Potter, and Rose Weasley.

Pansy had given birth much to her chagrin to Harry’s exact copy, from the unruly black hair to the green eyes.  Astoria had given birth to Rose Weasley who had the loveliest strawberry blond hair that was a perfect blend of her and Ron.

The four of them causing a stir when they entered Hogwarts years back.  They all represented the very best of them all, and had proudly and unapollogetically carved their own way.

=^.^=

Lyra Vida Malfoy…. Draco’s little life had been sorted into Slytherin. Lyra was also a rising star in her own right with a keen fashion sense and the voice of an angel…. just like her father. She was a short little thing like her mother, but it was wise never to underestimate her.  She had decided to give the singing thing a real try and was now under the management of her aunt/godmother Pansy, with her grand-pére ensuring iron clad lucrative contracts, only the best for his little star, he’d say, Draco and Hermione had encouraged and supported her.  Lyra was dating James Potter who worshiped the ground she walked on.  Harry had not been shocked and was even thrilled when James had informed him about his feeling for Lyra.  Draco had pouted and refused to talk to Harry for two weeks because he hadn’t been upset about the development.  Harry had simply laughed and said that it would be an honor to have Lyra join the Potter family, Hermione and Pansy had laughed at Draco’s dramatics, but in the end, her could see just how much Lyra loved James.

=^.^=

Scorpius Atl Malfoy…. Draco’s own moon had grown into a smart strapping young man.   He was taller than Draco now and had been sorted into Ravenclaw.  He had also been made Head boy and had been the captain of the Ravenclaw quidditch team for the last three years.  His best friend was James who was the seeker and captain for Gryffindor team.  Like his mother, Scorp was a swot through and though, and was ready to begin his potion’s mastery while simultaneously working on earning his science degree from Cambridge.  Scorpius had recently began dating Rose Weasley, although he knew he was going to marry her since their first year.  He had always fancied her, but didn’t know she even returned the sentiment until he caught the snitch winning Ravenclaw the house cup that year and she had walked right up to him and kissed him right on the pitch. Rose said she had been inspired by a story her father once told her.  When their he had a great game playing keeper, where Lavender had kissed him.   That day all of the families had been in attendance since it was James and Scorpius playing.  Ron had not known how to react, but Draco had just laughed and laughed, now understanding how Harry had felt about Lyra and James.  He had marched right up to Ron and said, “don’t worry mate Rosie will make a fine Malfoy one day.

=^.^=

Life with twins had been great but a few years later Hermione decided she wanted to expand their family.  Alya Jean Malfoy was born on September 3, 2009, and was now thirteen years old.  She was a true copy of Draco from the hair color to the eyes, but had Hermione’s curls, freckles across her nose, and moon shaped birthmark.  Alya had been sorted into Gryffindor.  Hermione was thrilled that her little love like their cousin James and Sirus before her, had been sorted into her old house.  She was often referred to princess by her father and grand-pére.  Like her older brother Scorp, she loved to play quidditch and was now the new seeker for Gryffindor as James was graduating.  She was often seen with Nico Zabini a Slytherin chaser, and Ginny and Blaise’s son.  Nicco was also head over heels in love with Alya and had vowed that he would marry her one day.   Alya was best friends with Nicco, and  Albus Potter Pansy and Harry’s youngest son who was sorted into Slytherin, and Fiona Nott, Theo and Lunas Ravenclaw daughter, who had her father’s brown curls but her mother’s complexion, and quirky personality. 

=^.^=

It was 2010, when the kids had all went off to Hogwarts, that all of the friends had decided to take a holiday back to Mexico like they had the year that Hermione and Draco had gotten married. 

They had all been excited to unwind and relax. They had lounged at Draco and Hermione’s beach house, swam, sunbathed and drank while they visited.  Their old pal Raoul had once again escorted them to Chichén Itza and back to the sacred cenote.  This time they had all given an offering of thanks to the old Mayan Gods for their families and life. 

When they had all returned from their trip, they had each heard whispers and felt a change. And as it turned out had left with more than they had bargained for, when each couple had conceived and then bore children  within a month or two of each other.  The magical community had dubbed them the miracle babies. 

Hermione laughed when the news had spread that Hermione, Ginny, Pansy, Luna, Astoria, and Daphne who had struggled to conceive before were now all pregnant, saying that tequila shots and blessings to the Mayan gods should not be mixed.

So, on January 20, 2011, Orion Lucius Black-Malfoy, heir to the most Ancient and Most Noble House Black was born.  Orion was now eleven years old, he had curly brown hair and honey-colored eyes like his mother, he would be tall and build like Draco but was the very best of them both.  Orion had just finished his first year at Hogwarts and had been sorted into Hufflepuff.  Orion had been worried to disappoint his grand-pére Lucius because no Malfoy or Black had ever been in Hufflepuff, but Lucius had been his strongest supporter.  He now proudly wore his youngest grandchild’s house colors in subtle ways with every outfit. Orion was a sweet and gentle soul and would surely change and proudly represent both the Black and Malfoy's family. 

Narcissa and Andromeda had grinned knowing that their family was in the hands of Oriion, who was so like Hermione and proud to be a half-blood.

Orion was best friends with Tia Nott a fellow Hufflepuff, and Theo and Luna’s daughter who had Lunas long blond hair with Theo’s caramel complexion, another perfect blend of them.  Lily potter, Harry and Pansy’s daughter who had beautiful auburn locks and green eyes and resembled her late grandmother and also Gryffindor.  Serena Zabini, Ginny and Blaise’s daughter was beautifully exotic with rich dark auburn hair and tan skin, she was sorted into Slytherin.  Hugo Weasley, Astoria and Ron’s son who sported the famous Weasley red hair and to Ron’s surprise was sorted into Slytherin.

And then there was Fred & Arthur Weasley, Daphne and Fred’s identical twins, who like the father and uncle were already a handful.

=^.^=

When Draco and Hermione arrive at Hogwarts, they found their youngest, Alya and Orion sitting with their grandparents. 

“Sorry we were almost late” Hermione muttered her apology for letting her husband distract her, as she kissing her children and in-laws before taking her seat.

Narcissa raised a brow, and Draco had the decency to look a little ashamed.

“You are right on time darling, the children have not made their entrance, so we shall be safe from Lyra’s wrath” Narcissa chuckled, knowing her granddaughter flair for dramatics. 

Hermione looked around and noted that all of their friends had shown up to support Lyra, Scorpius, James, and Rose.  The Weasleys out in full force for this joyous occasion.

The ceremony was great, Ravenclaw had won the house cup and they had all cheered.  

Hermione smiled as she watched her twins received their awards and it was unsurprising that they both had top marks. 

“Mum, Dad” the twins called out as they rushed over after the ceremony.  Lyra running straight tother father while Scorpius hugged his mother tight.

“I’m so proud of you Scorp, and you too Ly” Hermione said wiping a tear from her face.

“Mum don’t cry” Lyra said moving to embrace her mother.

“They are tears of joy Ly; I am so proud of you.” Hermione said kissing Lyras’s cheek.

“She’s right my little life and my moon; your mum and I are so proud of you and cannot wait to continue to see you thrive.” Draco said as he Scorpius in for a hug.

Hermione smiled as she watched her family. Draco and Harry were now discussing the future, while Ron chimed in about Scorpius and Rose.

Daphne and Astoria were with the rest of their kids talking excitedly and making plans for the summer. 

Theo and Luna were speaking to Ginny and Blaise, while George was laughing mischievously just before a series of fireworks went off, now looking around for his twins.

She watched as Narcissa and Molly made plans to have the kids get together over the summer, and surprisingly watched Lucius boasting to Aurthur Weasley about having a Malfoy in each Hogwarts house the first family ever to do so.

Draco came up behind her wrapping his arms around her, “look at all of these beautiful things we have love.”

Hermione looked out at their family and friends once more and whole heartedly agree, they were truly beautiful things indeed.